See

70 Nee,

t

ea

Ati

vi

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’)

CONDUCTED BY

ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S.,

WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.LS.,

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.LS.

VOL. XIII.—FIFTH SERIES,

aniigalR —~vnsonian Insti. :

fj, a8 oy way

,

\\ & A az (os

Ne?

Sonal Musev

ake ———_

\

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,

AND CO.; KENT AND CO,; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIE RE, PARIS:

MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :

HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN,

1884.

“ Omnes res create sunt divine sapientiz et potentis testes, divitia felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapzentia Domini;

ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renoyatione, potentia majestatis

elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper estimata;

4 veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper

inimica fuit.”—Linnzus.

“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour

voir qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-

tent toutes ses opérations.”—Bruckyur, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden,

1767.

so yo hie oe The sylvan powers

Obey our summons; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute.

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818,

CONTENTS OF VOL. XIII.

[FIFTH SERIES. ]

NUMBER LXXIII.

Page

I, On the Fertilization of the Floridee. By Prof. F, Scummpr. ‘

ebseestle SOZC EL Win hon vet tc sinhas os 2) ot ofl reisivi sy 3y 00m: 016k «a, ees snip? Olbyataete te

II. Note on the Structure of the Skeleton in the Genera Corallium,

Tubipora, and Syringopora. By H. AtLEyNE Nicuoxson, M.D.,

D.Sc., Regius Professor of Natural History in the University of Aber-

URI MIE S. ASS ac ccs tiatetes | ehd Teed /a dea's's: Gale Marine ante a atene

II. On the Mantis metallica of Westwood. By J. Woop-Mason 84

IV. Notes on the Genus Gyracanthus, Agassiz. By Dr. R. H.

PereeMEDER elEngr Se LUC. os teh soos sais ole e's we ae's ble w tu Vale aabemale ee

V. Report on the Polyzoa of the Queen Charlotte Islands. By

the Rev. THomas Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S. (Plates ITI. & 1V.) ....: 49

Vi; Lepidoptera from the Island of Nias. By Artuur G.

ere MEE Le GOT Gs wis cles 6 ea tymec es eevee whee +9 wemee

Proceedings of the Geological Society ...........cc cece eeeee

37

New Books:—Farm Insects: being the Natural History and Eco-

nomy of the Insects injurious to the Field-crops of Great Britain

and Ireland, and also those which infest Barns and Granaries.

By Joun Curtis, F.L.S.— Monograph of the British Aphides.

By George BowviER Buckron. Vol. IV.,..........00- 63,

On the Development of Balanoglossa, by William Bateson ; On the

Development of the Branchia in the Cephalopoda, by M. L.

Joubin ; Injury sustained by the Eye of a Trilobite at the Time

of the Moulting of the Shell, by Charles D. Walcott; The

Pelagic and Deep Faunas of the two Lakes of Savoy (the Lac

du Bourget and Lac d’Annecy), by Dr. O. E. Imhof; An In-

stance of Sexual Colour-variation in Crustacea, by H. W. Conn ;

On the Influence of Physico-Chemical Agencies upon the Deve-

lopment of the Tadpoles of Rana esculenta, by M. Emile Y ma as

op

1V CONTENTS.

NUMBER LXXIV.

Page

VII. On a Specimen of Pecopteris (? polymorpha, Brongn.) in

Circinate Vernation, with Remarks on the Genera Spiropterts and

Rhizomopteris of Schimper. By Roserr Kipsron, F.G.S. (Plate V. oe

Bier, i.) vas ce seis e Weare ee He aielele sw nels 6 > 010 0 oe wire aici cae

VIII. On a new Species of Schutzia from the Calciferous Sand-

stones of Scotland. By Rospgrr Kinston, F.G.S. (Plate V. fig. 2.) 77

IX. On the Fertilization of the Floridee. By Prof. F. Scumipr. 80

X. Contribution to the Knowledge of the Freshwater Sponges.

By Dr. F. Vespovsky, of Prague. With Remaris by H. J. Carrsr,

PF Rp. &e- (Llate V1.) 0 5b: une: Mane ee cee +. 96

XI. A Reply to the Remarks of Prof. Duncan on a Paper entitled

‘¢ Contributions to the Actinology of the Atlantic Ocean.” By Prof.

G., LENDSTROMG |. o:ii..ccantwupleeomic am npeeryier= nie ecit: ite «kam 102

XII. On the Species of Pseudoboletia. By Prof. F. Jnerrrey Brxt,

INUSAS, ciaicie hace siee fo ceils eat ates siete t/t inate athe Sette anette etek eee 108

XIII. On new Stylasteride, with Remarks on some recently

described Forms. By J. J. Quricu, B.Sc. Lond., Assistant, Zoolo-

gical Department, British Museum .........-..0eeeesesnectesee Ill

XIV. Contributions to Micro-Paleontology.—Notes on some

Species of Monticuliporoid Corals from the Upper Silurian Rocks of

Britain. By H. Arteyne Nicyozson, M.D., D.Se., Regius Pro-

' fessor of Natural History in the University of Aberdeen. (Plate VII.) 117

XV. Description of a new Genus and Species of Longicorn Coleo-

ptera from the Philippine Islands. By Cuartes O. WATERHOUSE 128

XVI. Generic Characters of the Sponges described in Mr. Carter’s

“Contributions to our Knowledge of the Spongida ” (‘ Annals,’ 1883,

vol. xil.-p.,308).,! By thm AUTHOR, AUid.s aioeaba wn pele 129

XVII. On some Histeride new to the Japanese Fauna, and Notes

of others. . By Groner Luwis, Figs. (a Ek Wabi let open 131

Proceedings of the Dublin Microscopical Club .............. 140—145

Proceedings of the Geological Society ...........-eceeeees 145—146 _

On the so-called Dimorphism in the Genus Cambarus, by Walter

Faxon; On Visual Organs in Solen, by Dr. B. Sharpe; On a

Nematode Parasitic on the Common Onion, by M. Joannes

Chatin ; Evidence of a Protozoéa Stage in Crab Development,

bys, WConn |... .. ccs cee ee ee ...L47—152

CONTENTS.

NUMBER LXXV.

XVII. On Grantia ciliata, var. spinispiculum, Crtr. By H. J.

CaAmrmanmbenics race ag rlete WED). vic ay lea caddie de ok

XIX. Some Preliminary Remarks on the Gemmules of the Fresh-

water Sponges. By Dr. WittiAM MARSHALL ..............000-

XX. On a new Genus of Butterflies from New Zealand. By

mC uri, Wshis. PAS Ge. iP ach.. il aed aeeeue

XXI. N ote on some Parasites of Fishes from Madras determined

by Dr. Orley. By Prof. F: Jnreray Bern, MiA...... 600.0505 dee

XXII. The Ephyre of Cotylorhiza and Rhizostoma, and their

Development into Kight-armed Meduse. By C. CLaus ..........

XXIII. The Lepidoptera collected during the recent Expedition

of H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’—Part II. By Artuur G. Butter, F.L.S.,

F.Z.S., Assistant Keeper, Zoological Department, British Museum

Dy Sie eeEEIS AVL ticle) anes aAn.s lew nie 4+ she noi t SRr acs ehh aire

XXIV. Report on the Polyzoa of the Queen Charlotte Islands.

By the Rev. Tomas Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S. (Plate IX.) ........

XXV. On Schizoporella Ridleyi, MacG., and Schizoporella simplex,

D’Orbigny and Johnston. By J. J. QuEtcH, B.Sc. Lond., Zoolo-

gical Department, British’ Museum... 2... 2. .00. 400s stva newswoman

XXVI. On new Stylasteride. By Brycr WriGHT............

New Book:—Catalogue of the Fossil Sponges in the Geological

Department of the British Museum (Natural History) ; with

Descriptions of new and little-known Species. By Grorer

PRAEGER ORUUN DE FoR, Wsy EGS... as, here oie.e's «Vevayel Secret Shetare gray

Preliminary Report on the Expedition of the ‘Talisman’ in the

Atlantic Ocean, by M. A. Milne-Edwards; New Aphidological

Discoveries, by M. Lichtenstein; Note on two new Californian

Spiders and their Nests, by the Rev. Dr. McCook; On an Aerial

Alga inhabiting the Bark of the Vine, by M. J. B. Schnetzler.

223—-

NUMBER LXXVI.

XXVII. On the Modern Philosophical Conceptions of Life. By

J. J. Woopwarp, President of the Philosophical Society of Wash-

MINEO al Shares sen) ass i ay epaie HRlerv ae 81h0 8 hee ced Hele E eam mE

XXVIII. Note on Professor G.Seguenza’s List of Tertiary Polyzoa

from Reggio (Calabria). By the Rev. Taomas Hr1ncxs, B.A.,

FE.RS.

iW ashe) Real w © w sie) 0 ele) © 0) 6 ¢ © 64s a we 6 6 Ula 06. 4 6 Bs 86 Be HS 6 6.68 Oe F aS

ee crdvelehdieasamnsoteds Sto

Page

153

163

171

215

218

219

232

267

vi CONTENTS.

Page

XXX. The Branched and Unbranched Forms of the Freshwater

Sponges considered generally. By H.J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e....... 269

XXXI. Descriptions of five new Species of Heterocerous Lepido-

ptera from Yesso. By Artuur G, Burter, F.LS., F.Z8., &..... 273

XXXII. Coleoptera collected during the Expedition fof H.MS.

‘Challenger.’ By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE ....seseeeeeeeeeee 276

XXXIII. On the Classificatory Value of Growth and Budding in

the Madreporide, and on a new Genus illustrating this point. By

Sruart O. Ripiey, M.A., F.L.S., &., Assistant in the British

Museum (Natural History). (Plate XL.) ...........eeeeeeeees: 284

XXXIV. Preliminary Notice of new Genera and Species of ‘ Chal-

lenger’ Reef-Corals.—Part I. By J. J. Quetcu, B.Sc. (Lond.) .. 292

Proceedings of the Geological Society ..........seseeeenee 297—299

New Books:—Notes on Natural Selection and the Origin of Species.

By Francis P. Pascon, F.L.S.—Phytogeogenesis. The Pri-

meval Development of the Crust of the Earth and of Plants.

sketched cut iby Dr. Orro KUNTak .2 2%... eos + omens 500—802

On the Operculum of the Gasteropoda, by M. Houssay; A Fungus

infesting Flies, by Prof. Leidy ; On the Occurrence of Colobus

Kirkii, by Sir J. Kirk; Polythalamia from Inland Salt Water in

Hungary, by Dr. Eugen von Daday ; On the Sexual Differences

of Corebus bifasciatus, and on its supposed Ova, by M. A. La-

boulbéne; New Contributions to the Knowledge of the Rota-

toria, by Dr. Kugen von Daday; On the Development of the

Gamatule, bby Mi Perron. } 0 siccs0.cs eda conven one 304—310

NUMBER LXXVII.

XXXV. The Classification of the Animal Kingdom, with refe-

rence to the newer Zoological Systems. By Dr.'T. Mar@o........ 313

XXXVI. Description of a new Species of Ptycholepis from the Lias

of Lyme Regis. By Jamrs W. Davis, F.G.S. &. (Plate X.) .. 885

XXXVII. On three new Species of Monticuliporoid Corals. By

Artuur H. Foorp, F.G.S., late Assistant Palecontologist to the

Geological and Natural History Survey of Canada, (Plate XII.) .. 338

XXXVI. A Collection of Butterflies from the Fiji Islands. By

crit Go DU ULEMR PLS 4 dE Zi. Sse WGc 8 (ities ace niet SiG mate cet ate 343

XXXIX. A Contribution to the Knowledge of the Marine Fauna

of Kurraehee., By J.jA5 Munna i) i vias jfeas come e aitio ene & 348

XL. Note on the assumed Relationship of Parkeria to Stromato-

pora,and on a Microscopic Section of Stromatopora mamilluta, Fy.

Sehmidt... By dw, wCartaR, ERS. Ret: cas iodine called aS

CONTENTS. Vil

Page

XLI. Contributions towards a General History of the Marine

Polyzoa. By the Rey. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S. (Plates

BBW ACEV <)i <5 cla cos 5 api hela otti, Seer Bie cr ence Sate tie 356

XLII. New Coleoptera in the British Museum. By Cuartzs 0.

MR EMEREA TN I rcs N86. F ogals tel oo. dros © 0 aun as0,n ale coke: dadmmapetiecdar als aid & 370

XLII. Remarks on the Gastrea-Theory. By G. Birscutrt.

(Usd: )o. 2 en chats A ReAe cof Par te ace a Naet vate crc. Ree

XLIYV. On Mesozoic Dicotyledons, By Lester F. Warp,..... 383

XLV. Descriptions of new Species of Reptiles and Batrachians in

the British Museum.—Part II. By G, A. BouLencer

XLVI. On the Genus Megascolecr of Templeton. By F. E.

Bapp anny, MA HRS. Be ost oe Bi ahclvivetarateietr ease erate tie Statete 398

XLVII. On the Hymenoptera collected during the recent Expe-

dition of H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’ By W. F. Kirsy, Assistant in Zoolo-

gical Department, British Museum ..... sea NED Ble ahean! ges reteue ple 402

New Books :—Annual Report and Proceedings of the Belfast Natu-

ralists’ Field Club, 1882-83. Ser. 2, vol. ii. part 3.—Transac-

tions of the Cumberland Association for the Advancement of

Literature and Science. No. VIII. 1882-85, Edited by J. G.

Ie ERET Dy cperetater Web S''e\ o aNer ihe = Wale. warp sails alot Crate Pasar ibd © oR EENG 413

On the Structure of the Otocysts of Arenicola Grubii, Clap., by M.

E. Jourdan; On Prof. Lindstrém’s Remarks on Prof. Martin

Duncan’s Criticisms, by Prof. P. Martin Duncan, F.R.S. &e. ;

Reproduction in Amphileptus fasciola, by Andrew S. Parker,

M.D., Ph.D.; On the Anatomy of Peachia hastata, by M.

Faurot; On a Cilio-flagellate Infusorian recently observed in

Baltimore Drinking-Water, by C.S. Dolley ; How a Carpenter-

Ant Queen founds a Formicary, by the Rey. Dr. McCook ; On

some new and imperfectly-known Exotic Simple Ascidia, by Dr.

ihe VOTED Ea NOt Mane « Giire veaia cow rigs kN yeas Spe 415—424

NUMBER LXXVIII.

XLVIII. On the Origin of the Fauna and Flora of New Zealand.

Pee NW ELUIDDON 2 oleic citja:a.srat ne. Rite agli eae WR 9 Oe Sela ua 425

XLIX. Description of a new Genus of Fossil Fishes from the Lias.

By James W. Davis, F.G.S. &e. (Plate XVI.)

L. On the Neuroptera collected during the recent Expedition of

H.M.S. ‘ Challenger” By W. F. Kirpy, Assistant in Zoological

Department, British Museum ...........-.sccessceesesceseees 453

LI. On the Diptera collected during the recent Expedition of

H.M.S. ‘ Challenger.’ By W. F, Kirpy, Assistant in the Zoological

Department, British Museum ...ceseeesecesecrernccenceeeeees 456

LII. Coral-soundings in the Solomon Islands. By H, B. Guppy,

M.B:, Surgeon H.MLS. ‘Lark’ 1... 20... eee ete e pe neeseeseves 460

LIII. On the Relation of the Pali of Corals to the Tentacles. By

Pe MAnTIN DUNCAN, EB: GC. sc ecs sven ate fet basnimten 466

viii CONTENTS.

Page

LIV. On some Hydrocorallinse from Alaska and California. By

PN cel bete ASAT Ge Yh ae RM abs se Wicwele 8 ADAM MURS See ckyntls 467

LV. Descriptions of Paleeozoic Corals in the Collections of the

British Museum (Nat. Hist.)—No.I. By Roserr ErHeripeGs,

Jun., and ArrHur H. Foorp, F.G.S. (Plate XVIL.)............ 472

LVI. On the Orthoptera collected during the recent Expedition of

HLM.S. ‘ Challenger.” By W. F. Kirsy, Assistant in Zoological

Department, British Marsewmil 9.65, <jsieiale:¢/a: «sa feo crmtedam ate ean een 476

LVIL. Description of an African Species of the Coleopterous Genus

Helota, MacLeay. . By As: SIDNEY QUULLEF J ¢.\5 shbe ss 0 a/c le sete ae 479

Proceedings of the Geological Society ......ccceeeseeerees 48] —484

New Book:—Geological and Natural-History Survey of Canada:

Catalogue of Canadian Plants.—Part I. Polypetale. By JoHn

Macoun, MRA; EELS: Wnne i, Aes eR re aisle chee 484

Freshwater Sponges as Improbable Causes of the Pollution of River-

water, by EK. Potts; On the Brain of Eunice Harassit and its

Relations with the Hypodermis, by M. E. Jourdan; On Mana-

yunkia, by Prof. Leidy ; On a Mediterranean Species of Lingu-

dnopsts, by ‘Drs 1,-G; Bornemann, Jun; oes ce sss 486—490

Indexes Ss SR at Oe Se Lid es a mae aren Ree eta tee eee ~. 401

. PLATES IN VOL. XIII.

git Fertilization of the Floridez.

Til. New Polyzoa.

IV.

V. Spiropteris——Schutzia Bennieana.

VI. Freshwater Sponges.

VII. Monticuliporoid Corals.

VIII. Grantia ciliata,

IX. New Polyzoa.

X. Ptycholepis gracilis.

XI. Anacropora Forbesi,

XI. Monticuliporoid Corals.

se }N ew Martine Polyzoa.

XIV.

XV. fllustrating the Gastrea-theory.

XVI. Lissolepis serratus.

XVII. Paleozoic Corals.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

ser aNoategexv avarice per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circim vitreos considite fontes:

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores:

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dew pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”

N. Parthenii Giannettasii Eel, 1,

No. 73. JANUARY 1884.

1.—On the Fertilization of the Floridez.

By Prof. F. Scumirz*.

[Plates I. & IL]

RECENT botanical investigations have proved, in more and

more numerous cases, that in sexual fertilization a direct union

of two sexually differentiated cells takes place, the product of

which, as a fertilized ovicell, becomes developed into the germ

of a new plant. At the same time it appeared that the most

essential point in this union of the two sexual cells was the

union of the nucleus of the male cell, which sometimes con-

stitutes almost the entire mass of this male cell, with the

nucleus of the female cell, in precisely the same way as also

occurs in the fertilizing processes of animalst. Nevertheless

several processes of fertilization not satisfactorily explained

have hitherto stood in the way of a generalization of these

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Sitzungsberichte der

kon. pr. Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, 1883, p. 215.

+ See also Strasburger, “‘ Ueber den Befruchtungsvorgang,” Sitzungsb.

niederrhein. Gesellsch. fiir Nat.- und Heilkunde zu Bonn, 4th December,

1882.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xiii. 1

2 Prof, F. Schmitz on the

results. The Floridez, especially, in which the union of the

two sexual cells usually has as its consequence the further

development of a third more or less distinct cell, present great

difficulties to a general theory of sexuality.

My own observations upon the development of the Squa-

marie had led me to the discovery of peculiar processes in

the formation of the fruit in that group of Floridee, which

joined on to the previous observations of Thuret and Bornet

on the fructification of Dudresnaya and Polyides. This in-

duced me to extend my investigations further, and to attempt

the general solution of the question of the mode of sexual

fertilization and fructification in the Floridee. The solution

of this problem was rendered remarkably difficult by the cir-

cumstance that in my dwelling-place (situated far inland) the

procuring of the requisite material for mvestigation was at-

tended with the greatest difficulty. Hence I feel it to be my

duty to offer my special thanks to the Royal Academy of

Sciences in Berlin, for having enabled me to make a long

sojourn on the sea-coast in the autumn of 1881. And I also

express my most grateful thanks to Dr. Bornet of Paris for

his liberal and always ready assistance with material for in-

vestigation.

This difficulty of procuring suitable material for examina-

tion, in order to complete and conclude the studies that I had

commenced, may also justify me in bringing together in what

followst the results obtained, as a report upon my investiga-

tions up to this time, without at present going much into

detail. I propose still further to continue this investigation of

the Floridez, and, if possible, to complete it by the exami-

nation of all the types of the Huropean seas.

I.

The thallus of the Floridee is generally composed of

branched cellular filaments. ‘These individual branched cel-

lular filaments are sometimes free (Chantransia, Callitham-

nion), sometimes held together by a more or less dense jelly

(Batrachospermum, Crouania, Nemalion), sometimes so firmly

and closely involved by a very dense and tenacious intercel-

lular substance as to represent a parenchymatous cellular

* Sitzungsb. niederrhein. Gesellsch. fiir Nat.- und Heilkunde zu Bonn,

4th August, 1879, pp. 876, 377.

+ The numerous statements in literature which are opposed to various

individual points in the following statement cannot here be entered upon

in detail. This must remain for a future special elaboration of the diffe-

rent groups of the Floridez.

Fertilization of the F loridee. 3

body*. Sometimes in this case the main branch of a system

of ramification projects particularly in the midst of its nume-

rous lateral branches (Batrachospermum) ; sometimes, by rapid

growth of the lateral branches which arrange themselves be-

side it in equal development and strength, it becomes con-

cealed and unrecognizable.

The individual filaments increase in length by apical growth

with acropetally advancing division of the terminal cell, which

sometimes exceeds the rest in size, and is then easily distin-

guished as the apical cell, and sometimes does not differ from

the other cells. Hence the individual branches of the thallus

are sometimes seen to be provided with a distinct apical cell

at the apex of the main branch of the whole system of ramifi-

cations, and sometimes, if neither the main shoot of the system

of ramifications nor the terminal cells of the individual branches

stand out distinctly, they grow in length apparently with an

apical surface, while in all cases the same mode of apical

growth takes place.

The apical growth of the cellular filament is generally fol-

lowed by a frequently very abundant intercalary growth by

extension of the individual cells. In this case, however, no

(orthogonal or oblique) transverse division of the individual

joint-cells ever takes place, any more than a longitudinal

division, with a divisional wall occupying the organic longi-

tudinal axis of the cellf. ‘The only divisions which break

* From this dissimilar structure of the thallus the differences in habit

of the different forms of thallus appear much greater than the differences

of the general mode of growth really are. These essentially consist in a

different behaviour of the older lamelle of the mother-cell membranes.

Thus if these older lamella of the mother-cell membranes are perforated

locally during the outgrowth of a branch-cell, the branch-cell grows

into a free filamentous branch. On the other hand, if these lamelle are

only stretched and lifted up by the growing branch-cell, the branch-cell

remains united with the neighbouring cells in a more or less closely packed

so-called parenchymatous cell-union, and held together by a common ex-

ternal membrane. If these common cell-membranes then swell up gela-

tinously the thallus assumes the form of a system of branched cellular

filaments, which are enclosed and enveloped by a more or less dense

jelly.

: This heterogeneous development of the thallus consequently never pre-

cludes a near relationship of two Floridean genera, however different they

may be in habit at the first glance.

For the same reason, however, a near relationship of two genera can-

not any more be excluded because the spore-forming mass of tissue, the

so-called nucleus of the cystocarp, forms, in the one case, a closed cellu-

lar body, and in the other a branching tuft of filaments (compare, for

example, Helminthora and Nemalion, Callithamnvon and Setrospora,

Cruoria and Cruoriopsis, Chylocladia and Lomentaria, c.). ;

+ For the establishment of this fact, in many cases, very wearisome

and troublesome investigations are necessary, So that it res easily be

4 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

up the individual filament cells, rather cut portions of the

margins off*, which then become developed into longer or

shorter lateral branches.

These marginal cells are formed on the individual joint-cells,

sometimes singly, sometimes in plurality, sometimes simulta-

neously, sometimes one after the other, and, according to their

number and their earlier or later development, they produce a

very heterogeneous habit of the cell-division and of the ramifica-

tion of the individual filaments. A very widely spread mode

is that at the upper end of a newly produced joint-cell a

branch-cell is at once separated off which extends itself by the

side of the terminal cell of the filament almost as rapidly and

strongly as the latter itself, and thus readily produces the

appearance of a regular dichotomous branching; in what

follows this mode of ramification is characterized as subdicho-

tomous as by Bornet.

At each division of a Floridean cell a peculiar pit is formed

in the organic central point of the dissepiment formed ; this

maintains the two sister cells in communication so long as

they remain alivef.

overlooked. In literature therefore there are many contradictory state-

ments (by Nageli, Kny, Reinke, &c.). In all cases, however, that I have

hitherto been able to investigate I have been unable to confirm these

statements ; and now, after very numerous investigations, I believe I am

justified in establishing the above propositions as generally applicable to

the Florideee. Should exceptions really occur here and there, they cer-

tainly take place extremely seldom.

* Upon the circumstance that in the Floridez a joint-cell is never

divided by a transverse wall, or by an (organically) median longitudinal

wall, but that rather lateral marginal cells only are cut off from such

joint-cells, depends also the fact that the cellular tissue of the Floridean

thallus is always to be referred back to a system of branched cellular fila-

ments, even when the thallus is solid and the individual cells are held

together without gaps. Every cell-body constructed under this condi-

tion must show the same behaviour; and it is due only to the cessation

of this condition that the roots, stems, leaves, &c. of the Archegoniata

and Phanerogamia also cannot be referred back to a system of simple

branched cell-filaments.

The Ascomycetes, however, show an exactly similar behaviour to the

Floridese ; in the great majority of them a transverse division of the indi-

vidual joint-cells of vegetative cell-filaments takes place but rarely. In

consequence of this the construction of the thallus out of branched cell-

filaments usually appears just as distinctly in these Ascomycetes also as in

the Floridez ; and the occasional occurrence of parenchymatous cell-bodies

(e. g. in the foundation of the perithecia of Pleospora herbarum (cf. Bauke

in feet ee maa NG pp. 315 et segg.]) is probably due,

ust as in the Floridez, only to a close firm conglobatio 7 -

Tyne branched eelleainiienia Be Ts ee

+ Such a pit consequently occurs both in the lower and in the upper

septum of each joint-cell. Between the two pits of these two transverse

Fertilization of the F loridee. 5

In any subsequent division of the cell, by which, as already

mentioned, marginal cells alone are always separated, this

pit never occurs in any such marginal cell, but is always pre-

served in the joint-cell itself. The same thing is repeated at

each cutting off of a marginal cell, so that from the number

and distribution of these pits, even in the quite unequally

extended cells of full-grown branches of the thallus, the

genetic connexion of the individual cells with the whole of

their neighbour-cells may be recognized, at all events so long

as the occurrence of secondary pits does not produce difficul-

ties. Such secondary pits, however, frequently occur, especi-

ally in species with a small-celled thallus, developed in such

a manner that the individual thallus-cells are placed in con-

nexion with all the neighbouring cells by subsequent develop-

ment of one or more pits in the separating septa, indifferently

whether they are or are not separated by these septa from

sister-cells. Nay, even the cells of the secondary rhizoidiform

medullary-filaments of the thicker Floridean stems are some-

times brought into close connexion with individual cells of the

tissue through which they grow, by such secondary pits.

These pits (which are generally circular) are closed by ex-

tremely thin membranous lamellz. But on each side of these

closing membranes there always lies a thick lamina of a very

dense substance (very easily and intensely coloured* by heema-

toxyline and analogous staining materials), and this so closely

and firmly that it can rarely be separated, and only by swel-

ling up of the closing membraneyt. ‘The two plates are

walls runs the organic longitudinal axis of the joint-cell. As already

stated, no transverse division nor any (organically) median longitudinal

division ever occurs in a joint-cell, and consequently no dissepiment is

ever formed in the joint-cells which either cuts their organic longitudinal

axis or includes it; hence it follows that the joint-cell must always retain

the two original pits in the two end-surfaces, as indeed is the case.

* With regard to this behaviour with colouring agents the substance of

these closing plates of the pits shows a very close analogy with the so-

called mucilage of the sieve-tubes,’which, however, I think, onthe ground

of repeated investigations (on Cucurbitacez), must be regarded quite

otherwise than is now commonly the case.

Thus, while this mucilage is generally regarded as lifeless, and supposed

to travel in the sieve-tubes from cell to cell, I am quite unable to find

in the facts any support for such a migration of the mucilage. In my

judgment this “ mucilage ” rather remains In a definite form (which, how-

ever, is exceedingly easily destroyed in preparation) in the individual cells

in which it was produced. In the more complicated cases (¢. g. 1m the

Cucurbitacez) the formed mucilage-masses (closing plates of the sieve-

plates and uniting hollow cylindrical cords) of the individual joints of the

sieve-tubes (cells) all remain in connexion with each other, and thus

form in the plant a connected system of peculiar cords.

+ I succeeded in effecting this in a very instructive manner In speci-

6 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

directly connected by numerous cords, which principally

(sometimes apparently exclusively) perforate the closing

membrane at the periphery of the pit, and here often coalesce

laterally into hollow cylindrical bands*.

On the other hand, however, these plates are directly and

firmly coherent with the parietal protoplasm of the cell, and

apparently form only the completion of the parietal proto-

plasmic sac T along the surfaces of the pits; in reality, how-

ever, they are probably, at least towards the lumen of the

cell, coated with a very thin layer of protoplasm. In dead

material, the cell-walls of which usually swell up more or

less in a gelatinous form, the pairs of lami remain united,

and in accordance with this we see the contracted plasma-

body of all the individual cells more or less drawn out into

cord-like processes towards the neighbouring cells, connected

together by means of these pairs of lamine.

Thus by means of the cords which traverse the closing

membranes of the pits and unite the two lamine of the diffe-

rent pairs, a direct connexion of the neighbouring cells with

one another is established, and thereby a direct union of all

the cells of the thallus is attained}, enabling these thallus-

cells, notwithstanding their extraordinarily great number, by

unitary cooperation to form a single whole, a single indivi-

dual plant §.

mens of Griffithsia Schousbwt, J. Ag., and Pterothamnion plumula, Nag.,

which had been hardened with picric acid.

* How far analogous closing-plates also belong to the pits of other

Algw (Fucacez, Dictyotacee, Volvocacez, &c.) can only be decided by

further investigation. The fact that, on the contraction of the plasma,

plasma-cords remain pretty regularly attached to these pits, leads one to

expect similar conditions in the structure of these pits. But the small

size of most of these structures greatly increases the difficulty of deciding

the question with certainty.

+ Whether these lamin are produced by local differentiation (chemi-

cal transformation) of the parietal protoplasm, may for the present remain

an open question. I regard this, however, as not improbable.

{ The direct connexion of all the cells of the thallus by means of these

pits has already been indicated by Bornet (‘Etudes Phycologiques,’

p- 100), who, however, regards these pits as perfectly open canals. He

even endeavoured, through this direct connexion of all the thallus-cells, to

explain how, from the fecundated female cell, the fertilizing influence

propagates itself to that cell which grows into the spore-fruit.

§ In my opinion these connecting cords between the two closing plates

of the pit serve essentially for the transference of dynamic influences from

cell to cell; the corresponding pores of the cell-membrane, however, at

the same time render possible a readier exchange of dissolved substances

between the two neighbouring cells. A migration of protoplasm itself

from one cell to another by means of these open communications I regard

as inadmissible.

Various facts indeed seem to me to favour our regarding the two

Fertilization of the Floridex. 7

An open communication, so that an interchange of formed

protoplasmic portions, cell-nuclei, or chromatophores could take

place between the two neighbouring thallus-cells, is, how-

ever, not established by these pits. Such an open communi-

cation is indeed formed only in a few cases (Corallinee*) by

the development of large open pores which are produced sub-

sequently in the common dissepiment of neighbouring thallus-

cells, analogous to the widely diffused H-shaped connexions

of the hyphe of Ascomycetes and Basidiomycetes.

II.

On this thallus the sexual cells originate by the differenti-

ation of certain terminal cells of the entire system of branched

cell-filaments.

The male cells are usually formed in great numbers toge-

ther. Close to the generally small terminal cell of a shorter

or longer branch-filament (one or) several small branch- cells

are formed by the uppermost joint-cells, and these, like the

terminal cell itself, become developed into male cells. The

same thing is repeated in the second and often in the third

joint-cell (sometimes also in the following joint-cells), or

short, one- or more-celled lateral branchlets issue from these

joint-cells, the terminal cells of which, as well as the

branch-cells of the superior joint-cells, become converted

into male cells. Hence the male cells are placed several

together at the apex of the uppermost cell and at the upper

endof the next following joint-cells of a simple or ramified

branch-filament. Such branches are distributed sometimes

singly, sometimes united in groups on the thallus of the

different species of Floridez, and thus form so-called anthe-

ridia of very multifariously variable structure.

Such antheridia sometimes present the form of separate

larger or smaller tufts of filaments (Callithamnion, Scinaia,

&c.) ; but generally a greater or less number of such tufts

closing plates of the pits as those organs of the individual cells which

receive and use up the stimuli transmitted from neighbouring cells. And

likewise, for various reasons, I would regard it as not impossible that the

above-mentioned “mucilaginous masses” of the sieve-tubes (which,

in my opinion, agree in substance with the closing plates) possess a func-

tion perfectly analogous to that of these closing plates and their connecting

cords, namely, essentially the using up and cones of CUA Me

fluences, so that Hanstein’s idea (‘ Protoplasma,’ p. 172), that possibly

the sieve-tubes of plants are comparable to the nerves of animals, would

firmed. ce :

ne . ie Bebra in ‘Sitzungsb. niederrh. Gesellsch, fiir Natur- und Heil-

kunde,’ 1880, p. 122.

8 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

are collected into groups covering larger or smaller portions of

the surface of the thallus (Nitophyllum, Peyssonelia, Polyides,

Ceramium, &c.). Sometimes these groups are immersed and

line depressions of the surface of the thallus, or these depres-

sions may even be converted into pitcher-like receptacles,

which, in their development, present the greatest resemblance

to the spermogonia of the Lichens and Ascidiomycetes (Grace-

laria, Gialaxaura, and many Corallinee). In all cases, how-

ever, the male cells originate exclusively (I have never ob-

served an exception) from the terminal cells of longer or

shorter branches of the thallus-filaments, never from their

joint-cells*. ‘ae

In all exactly investigated cases the individual male cell

appeared colourless from its first origin onwards; formed

chromatophores were never to be recognized in it. On the

other hand, a pretty large nucleus was everywhere to be de-

tected in the protoplasm, which usually contained some small

shining granules. At the complete maturity of the male cell

its membrane ruptures at the apex and the plasma-body issues

forth as a solid spherical or elongated body, which is some-

times drawn out into a tail-like point at the inferior extremity

(Cruoria purpurea, Corallina, Amphiroa). In the interior of

this escaped spermatium, however, a tolerably dense proto-

plasm with some small shining granules always encloses a

pretty large cell-nucleus, which is sometimes central, some-

times rather excentrically placed.

The development and emission of the individual spermatia

of an antheridium takes place gradually. Very frequently,

however, after the evacuation of a spermatium-mother-cell, its

supporting cell grows through it and develops, within the

empty envelope of the spermatium-mother-cell, a new male

cell (Batrachospermum, Chantransia), until the contained

masses of the supporting cell are used up.

The individual escaped spermatia represent small mem-

braneless cells, which, according to the prevailing opinion,

are destitute of any spontaneous mobility. My own observa-

* Some few contradictory statements in literature (on the formation of

the spermatia of Melobesia deformans, in Solm’s ‘Corallinenalgen des

Golfes von Neapel,’ p. 53, and of Hildenbrandtia rivularis, in Borzi

‘Rivista Scientifica, i. no. 1, Messina, 15 May, 1880) I must leave out

of consideration for the present, as I have not myself been able to inves-

tigate the cases referred to. But as I have found the above-given rule

confirmed in all carefully investigated Florideee, even when the first

glance at the antheridia gave one the impression of a quite different mode

of development, I must regard it as not improbable that on more exact

investigation the above-mentioned exceptional cases may also be referred

to the same rule.

Fertilization of the Floridex. 9

tions have also hitherto failed in detecting, with certainty, in

these cells either any locomotive organs, or, indeed, a striking

spontaneous mobility of any kind. But one series of observa-

tions* leads me to think that the prevalent supposition, ac-

cording to which the spermatia only reach the female cells

passively by the movement of the surrounding water, by no

means entirely exhausts the facts; and I would therefore

prefer, for my own part, to leave the question of the mobility

of the isolated spermatia still undecided.

Hr.

The female sexual cells of the Floridez originate without

exception from the terminal cells of longer or shorter lateral

branches of the whole system of ramification of the filaments

of the thallus. These branches are frequently formed only

as secondary lateral branches after the formation of all the

other ramifications. Sometimes they are confined to a very

small number of cells (two or three, rarely one), sometimes they

attain a greater length; and while sometimes they do not

differ in structure from the other neighbouring sterile branches,

in most cases they may easily be distinguished by their formt,

the size of their cells, or the different branching of their joint-

cells. In all cases, however, their terminal. cell finally be-

* For example, when observing living spermatia of Polysiphonia elon-

gata, Grev. (at Heligoland), I quite distinctly saw a single spermatium

travel slowly through the field of the microscope, while the other sper-

matia lay quite still.

Several times I also saw spermatia of the same Polysiphonia attached

in such a manner that the globular spermatium stood off from the sup-

porting surface about twice the length of the diameter of its body,

although still firmly adhering to it, as it accompanied all (even the

smallest) movements of the supporting body with pendulum-like oscil-

lations. It was natural to see in the filamentous connecting cord which,

from what has been said, it must be assumed attached the spermatium

to the supporting body, the cilium of the spermatium which has hitherto

been sought in vain. But, unfortunately, notwithstanding all my endea-

vours, I was unable clearly to detect this supposed cilium, often as I

thought I could discern it.

A further indication of spontaneous mobility in the spermatia of the

Florides is to be found in the fact that in Batrachospermum the spermatia

must penetrate through the gelatinous envelope of the branches of the

thallus in order to reach the apex of the completely immersed carpogonia,

They can hardly be capable of such penetration without some proper

(perhaps amceboid ?) mobility.

+ These branches appear to be particularly noteworthy on account of

their similarity to the “ procarpia’’ of the Collemacee, as in Batrachosper-

mum Julianum, Aycangeli, according to the description of Arcangeli

(Nuov. Giorn. Bot. Ital. xiv. 1882, pp. 160 et seqg. tav. v. figs. 1-8), in

which species the female cell occupies the apex of a short-jointed spirally-

contorted branch.

10 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

comes converted into the female sexual cell by allowing a _

diverticulum to issue from its apex, which elongates into a

longer or shorter hair-like or clavate process, the trachogyne,

which has sometimes one or more spiral contortions (figs. 17,

23) or is bulbously dilated (fig. 33) at the base. ‘This temale

cell may be here described as the carpogonium * (by analogy »

with the oogonium of the Chlorophycez).

At the period of fertilizable maturity the carpogonium con-

tains, in its usually ovate ventral portion, a very abundant

protoplasm with a large distinct cell-nucleus, Sometimes

also well-developed more or less intensely coloured chromato-

phores are contained in this protoplasm (Nemalion, Helmin-

thocladia, Batrachospermum); but in other cases the proto-

plasm of the carpogonium is perfectly hyaline. The tricho-

gyne into which this bellied part of the carpogonium is

continued by means of a short neck-like constriction, is filled

with colourless protoplasm, which is usually free from

vacuoles in the apex itself, but pervaded by more or less

numerous vacuoles in other parts, and also contains some

larger or smaller shining granules of variable number and

distribution (fig. 8), which behave towards staining agents like

the chromatine granules of the cell-nucleus.

At this time the cells of the carpogonial branch (@. e. of that

branch the apical cell of which becomes converted into the

carpogonium) present a very different development in the

different genera and species. In many instances (Batracho-

spermum, Lemanea sp., Naccaria, Chondria, &c.) they are

furnished with more or less numerous lateral branches, while

in other cases they are unbranched. Sometimes the whole of

these cells are somewhat enlarged, and filled with more or less

numerous plasma-masses ; in other cases only certain joint-

cells of the carpogonial branch are enlarged and abundantly

furnished with contents (Calosiphonia) ; but the uppermost of

these joint-cells, the hypogynal cell, is particularly often

distinguished from the other cells by its stronger develop-

ment (Gleosiphonia, figs. 8-10, Scinata, Kc.).

These fertilizably mature carpogonia then in most cases

extend the apex of their trichogyne beyond the surface of the

thallus and into the surrounding water. In certain cases,

* The terminology of the organs of fructification of the Floridez is at

present rather uncertain, The expressions “carpogonium,” “ procar-

pium,” “carpogenous cell,” “ trichogyne,” “trichophore,” “ fructifying

tube,” &c. are used by different authors in very different ways. I have

therefore found myself for my present purpose compelled to settle this

terminology, which, moreover, frequently was not suited to modern con-

ceptions, quite independently, although still, as far as possible, employing

previously established terms.

Fertilization of the Floridee. 11

however, the apex of the trichogyne remains concealed in the

interior of the thallus, that is to say, enclosed within its gela-

tinous envelope (Batrachospermum). But in both cases the

isolated spermatia (by spontaneous movement ?) reach the apex

of the trichogyne and attach themselves to it, at the same

time (hardly previously) surrounding themselves with a mem-

brane. ‘T’hen the membrane of the spermatium and apex of

the trichogyne is resorbed at the point of adhesion, and

through this opening the two masses of contents are placed

freely in connexion. In this way the plasma-bodies of the

carpogonium and spermatium unite to form a single coherent

cell, which at first still contains two different cell-nuclei.

In the next developmental stage the cell-nucleus of the

spermatium has disappeared from its previous place and is

nowhere to be discovered in the interior of the conjugation-cell,

but in the bellied part of the carpogonium there is, as before,

a single cell-nucleus. A fusion of the two original cell-nuclei

to form this latter cell-nucleus could nowhere be directly per-

ceived. Nevertheless, from the analogy of other cases, it may

with the greatest probability be assumed that the cell-nucleus

of the spermatium travels through the trichogyne into the

bellied part of the carpogonium, and here amalgamates with

the cell-nucleus of the carpogonium.

The cell-wall then thickens in the neck of the trichogyne

and narrows the central opening more and more until finally

this is completely closed in the middle (figs. 1, 2-4, 6, 7, 10,

16, 23, 35). In this way the connexion between the bellied

part of the carpogonium and the trichogyne with the sper-

matium is interrupted by means of a more or less thick mem-

branous plug, and the whole conjugation-cell divided into two

independent cells.

These two division-cells, however, are of quite different

value, inasmuch as only the lower cell possesses a cell-

nucleus and now commences a rapid further development ; the

upper one, on the contrary, is quite destitute of a formed cell-

nucleus, and remains inactive until its earlier or later disap-

pearance. The former represents the fecundated female cell,

the fertilized ovicell; the latter, on the contrary, forms a

useless part of the conjugation-product of the two sexual cells,

which is now divided off and thrown aside, while the fertilized

ovicell prepares for further development.

In the interior of the separated trichogyne-cell there are

frequently, varying in number and form, larger or smaller

granules which behave towards colouring-agents like the

chromatine corpuscles of cell-nuclei, but never belonged to

formed cell-nuclei (fig. 1). I have not been able to ascertain

12 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

whether these granules, which are already present within

the trichogyne in the fertilizably mature carpogonium, are

given off by the cell-nucleus of the carpogonium ; but it seems

not improbable that they really originate from the chromatine

corpuscles of that cell-nucleus. The described process of

fecundation would then have to be explained as follows :—

that in the female cell, the carpogonium, the separation of the

directive body (¢. e. a portion of protoplasm with the separated

useless portions of the cell-nucleus) does not take place until

after the union of the male cell with the female cell, and the

fusion of the male cell-nucleus with the nucleus of the female

cell. I have no hesitation* in fact about interpreting the

processes described in this manner f.

Fecundation is effected in the manner just described in all

the Floridez hitherto exactly investigated by me, however

different the form of the trichogyne may be in the individual

cases. Everywhere this trichogyne, after fecundation had

taken place, was divided off as a non-nucleated cell from the

fecundated ovicell by the closure of the short neck of the tri-

chogyne, and abandoned to destruction. The fecundated ovi-

cell, however, then immediately commenced a very active new

growth.

nV:

In this recommencing growth the fertilized ovicell by no

means separates from its previous tissue-connexions (as in

the oogonia of the green Alg or the archegonia of the Arche-

goniata), but rather remains afterwards as before in unaltered

connexion with the neighbouring hypogynous cell and retains

the old cell-membrane of the carpogonium as its own cell-

membrane, extending and strengthening it as required. Nay,

* In most instances, certainly, in plants (as in animals), the directive

corpuscle is separated before the fecundation of the female cell (see Stras-

burger, ‘ Befruchtung und Zelltheilung,’ pp. 79, 80), as, for example,

among the Algze in Utdogonium, Coleochete, and Vaucheria (in the last-

named alga the directive corpuscle contains numerous small fragments of

nucleus which have been separated off from the numerous cell-nuclei of

the young oogonium). But an expulsion of the directive corpuscle

only after fecundation has taken place cannot be regarded as at all incon-

ceivable if we consider that in the expulsion of the directive body only an

evidently useless part of the cell-nucleus with some protoplasm is sepa-

rated and thrown off from the female cell, but that such a rejection of

the separated part of the cell-nucleus may just as well take place before

as after the conjugation of the two sexual cells.

+ The portion of the female cell destined to be expelled as a directive

body was consequently employed before its separation as an extended

trichogyne to intercept the spermatium, and thus to facilitate the access

of the male cell-nucleus to the nucleus of the female cell.

Fertilization of the Floridez. 13

even the pit which united the carpogonium-cell with the

hypogynous cell also continues its function, and places the

fertilized ovicell in direct connexion with the hypogynous cell,

and through this with the general cellular tissue of the parent

plant. Hence the requisite nutritive materials can be trans-

mitted to the growing ovicell in the simplest and most con-

venient manner. Nay, this connexion of the fertilized ovicell

with the tissue of the thallus of the parent plant is so com-

plete, that this fertilized ovicell easily produces exactly the

impression of an ordinary thallus-cell, from which, in fact, it

can sometimes be distinguished almost solely by its perfectly

peculiar further development (Chantransia corymbifera, Thur.,

figs. 2, 3, 4).

This further development of the ovicell is, however, very

different in the individual cases.

1. Helminthocladice.

In the simplest case the ovicell pushes forth one after the

other numerous offshoots, ooblastemas as they may here be

called (fig. 1), which grow into short-jointed cell-filaments of

greater or less length, and abundantly subdichotomously

branched. ‘The number of these ooblastema-filaments is,

however, very variable; sometimes they are produced in

great numbers on the whole periphery of the ovicell except

the basal surface and the vertex (Batrachospermum); sometimes

their development on the ovicell is only one-sided (Chan-

transia, figs. 2-4, Scinaza, fig. 7) ; sometimes the ramifica-

tions of these ooblastema-filaments are perfectly free (Batra-

chospermum, Chantransia, Helminthocladia, Nemalion, Sci-

naia), and sometimes they are united by a common gelati-

nous envelope into a nearly globular closed cell-body (Hel-

minthora, according to Bornet*). Sometimes also the

fertilized ovicell first of all arches upwards and cuts off a large

upper daughter-cell, and the ooblastema-filaments then push

forth from the whole free surface of this daughter-cell

(Nemalion multifidum).

In the genus Lemanea several ooblastema-filaments grow

forth from the fertilized ovicell at the apex of a carpogonial

branch, which may be unramified (LZ. fluviatilis and ciliata,

according to Sirodot’s figures f) or furnished with short lateral

branches (L. torulosa, and, according to Sirodot’s figures, also

L. catenata and parvula}), and these filaments growing ob-

* Thuret-Bornet, ‘ Etudes phycologiques,’ p. 64,

+ Ann. des Sci. Nat. sér. 5, tome xvi. pl. iii,

¢ Ibid. pls. iv. and v.

14 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

liquely downwards extend into the cavity of the tubular

thallus, and here become abundantly ramified.

In all these cases, however, by ramification of the ooblas-

tema-filaments a more or less abundantly and closely com-

pressed tuft of threads is formed, and this sometimes remains

naked (Chantransta, Lemanea), but in most cases is furnished

with a more or less dense envelope of cell-filaments proceed-

ing from the carpogonial branch or the neighbouring filaments

of the thallus (Batrachospermum, Nemalion, Helminthocladia),

which sometimes even close together to form a_ solid

fruit-wall (Scinaia). Sometimes also certain of these sterile

envelope-filaments grow through the ramification of the fertile

tuft of filaments, and become interwoven, as sterile para-

physes, among the branched ooblastema-filaments (Batracho-

spermum).

In certain cases (Batrachospermum, Chantransia, Nemalion,

Helminthocladia) these ooblastema-filaments finally develop

single carpospores from the terminal cells of their ramifications.

These terminal cells swell up and become filled with an

abundance of contents. At last the membrane at the apex of

the cell bursts, and the whole plasma-body escapes as a

single naked spore. ‘These spores are successively evacuated

from the different terminal cells of the same tuft of filaments ;

but after the evacuation of the individual terminal cell its

supporting cell grows through it and produces within the

evacuated membrane a new spore-forming terminal cell, until

finally all the nutritive substances of the whole tuft of fila-

ments are used up. In other cases, besides the terminal cells

of the ramifications of the tuft of ooblastema-filaments, the

upper joint-cells also develop single carpospores in greater or

less number, so that these become developed into longer or

shorter, simple or branched chains (Scinaia, Lemanea).

In all these instances, however, the developed fruit, the

cystocarp, constitutes a more or less richly branched tuft of

filaments, sometimes naked, sometimes covered with envelop-

ing filaments, sometimes surrounded by a closed fruit-wall,

and either immersed in the thallus or attached externally.

2. Gelidiee.

In the cases hitherto referred to, the spore-forming ooblas-

tema-filaments are nourished during their development from

the thallus-tissue of the pareit plant by the intermediation of

the ovicell, which remains persistent (usually as the central

cell of the whole tuft of filaments). This, however, is no

moe the case in a group of genera which come nearest to

these.

Fertilization of the Floridez. 15

In these forms the fertilized ovicell usually develops only a

single ooblastema-filament (Caulacanthus, fig. 39, Pterocladia),

which, ramifying abundantly, turns towards the middle of the

branch of the thallus to which it belongs, and with its rami-

fications clings round the central cord of cells, the so-called

central axis of the branch, which at this part is frequently

(Pterocladia, Wrangelia pectinata, Ag.) enveloped by a

special small-celled tissue with abundant contents. Through

the cell-masses of this tissue the ramifications of the ooblas-

tema-filament twist about and frequently attach themselves

firmly to individual very full cells of this tissue (Pterocladia),

or, when it is deficient, to the cells of the central cord itself

(Caulacanthus, fig. 39), here and there also entering into

direct connexion with them by the development of pits

(Wrangelia). Bemg abundantly nourished through the

agency of this tissue, the branches of the ooblastema-tilament

then ramify very considerably, and develop from each of the

clavate and erected terminal branch-cells either a single spore

(Caulacanthus) or short chains of two (or more) spores, in the

same way as in the Helminthocladiez already described.

Thus by the abundant ramification of the ooblostema-

filament there is produced a tuft of spore-forming filaments,

which spread out in the interior of the branch of the thallus,

and give rise to a local enlargement of it. This enlargement

increases more and more until the maturity of the spores,

and becomes constantly more and more distinctly marked off

from the remaining sterile part of the thallus-branch. This

dilated part then finally constitutes the fruit, the cystocarp, of

these Floridean genera, the peripheral tissue of the thallus

becoming developed into the fruit-wall, in which an aperture

of egress is produced by local separation of the cells, while in

the interior the mass of the spores is produced around the

central cell-cord from the ramifications of the ooblastema-

filament. :

In some of these forms (Naccaria Wigghit, Endl., and

hypnoides, J. Ag.) a further complication of the course of

development of the fruit occurs. Here the carpogonial branch

in very different states of development is beset with several

short lateral branchlets, and in this way forms a pluricellular

complex of larger and smaller cells (figs. 24 and 26 *), gene-

rally with abundant contents. ‘The sprouting ovicell now

enters into open connexion with one or another of these

neighbouring larger cells, with complete amalgamation of the

two plasma-bodies (fig. 27), and only then does the ooblastema-

* See the explanation of the figures.

16 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

filament shoot forth from the conjugation-cell and become

developed in the manner above described. In detail this

conjugation of the growing ovicell with neighbouring cells

rich in contents (auxiliary cells, as they may be called in the

sequel) takes place in very different ways according to the

species. In general, however, the only object of this borrowing

from neighbouring cells rich in contents in connexion with

the development of the ooblastema-filament is evidently to

strengthen the latter, which originates from the very small

fertilized ovicell, and enable it to develop more luxuriantly.

3. Cryptonemiece and Squamariee.

In some of the last-mentioned forms, as stated, the cells of

the creeping spore-producing filaments enter into close con-

nexion with the cells of the central axis or of its enveloping

tissue by the formation of pits, evidently for the facilitation of

nutrition. This goes still further in a series of other forms

which follow these most closely (Dudresnaya, Polyides, Du-

montia, Calostphonia, Gleosiphonia*, Petrocelis, Cruriopsis,

and other Squamariea).

In these one or several ooblastema-filaments shoot forth

from the fertilized ovicell, and these either become immedi-

ately diffused in the surrounding thallus-tissue (Dumontia,

Gleosiphonia, fig. 10, Calosiphonia, fig. 23), or first of all

become connected by pit-formation with neighbouring auxiliary

cells (generally cells of the carpogonial branch itself), and

then grow further (Petrocelis Ruprechti, Hauck), or, lastly,

enter into a conjugation with these auxiliary cells, when the

ooblastema-threads issue from the conjugation-cell singly or in

plurality (Dudresnaya, fig. 17, Polyides). In all cases, how-

ever, the ooblastema-threads, branching abundantly, creep

about as thin long-jointed cell-filaments in the interior of the

thallus-tissue.

While thus creeping about the apices of these cell-filaments

attach themselves to certain cells rich in contents, which are

developed in greater or less number in the vicinity of the

carpogonial branches within the branch of the thallus. Some-

times these cells are simple joint-cells of the ordinary sterile

branches of the thallus-filaments, scarcely distinguished by

their size from the other cells of the filament (Calosiphonia) ;

* Berthold has also observed processes similar to those occurring in the

above-mentioned genera in other Cryptonemiacez (species of Halymenia,

Nemastoma, and Grateloupia), but has hitherto published no detailed

account of them (see Falkenberg, in Schenk’s ‘ Handbuch der Botanik,’

Ba. ii. p. 184). My own attention was called by Berthold to the occur-

rence of such processes in Calostphonia.

Fertilization of the Floridez., 27

in other cases these cells are easily distinguished by their

remarkable size (Petrocelis, Polyides) ; in other cases, again,

they become developed into peculiarly-formed thallus-fila-

ments, and are thus easy to detect in the midst of the sterile

tissue (Dudresnaya, figs. 18, 20, Dumontia). To these cells,

which from their subsequent behaviour are also to be called

auxiliary cells, the ooblastema-threads attach and unite them-

selves.

Sometimes (Petrocelis Ruprecht’, Hauck) the apex of the

ooblastema-thread grows directly to the auxiliary cell and

attaches itself firmly thereto. By resorption of the separating

membranes the apical cell itself enters into a conjugation with

the auxiliary cell. In the majority of cases, however, the

apex of the ooblastema-thread grows close by the auxiliary

cell, not unfrequently clinging to it (fig. 18), and then sepa-

rates as a growing terminal cell (fig. 20). But the newly

formed joint-cell, which is now applied more or less closely to

the auxiliary cell, enters into open connexion therewith by the

development of a shorter or longer conjugation-process. In

both cases, after the resorption of the separating membranes,

the plasma-bodies of the auxiliary cell and the ooblastema-

cell unite to form a single cell-body.

The further development of this conjugation-cell is, how-

ever, very different in the various individual cases. In many

instances (Polyides, Petrocelis, Dudresnaya) the amalgama-

tion of the two conjugating cells is limited to the union of

the two protoplasm-bodies into’a single cell-body, while the

cell-nuclei of the two conjugating cells remain separated, and

are still to be found within the two halves of the conjugation-

cell. In these cases a process issues laterally from that half

of the conjugation-cell which represents the ooblastema-cell,

and its apex becomes segmented off as a separate cell (fig. 19),

and then, by further growth, gives origin to a distinct spore-

complex*. Lastly, in other cases (Gleosiphonia) the two

conjugating cells fuse together completely, and from the

ooblastema-cell the whole of the protoplasm, with the cell-

nucleus, gradually passes over into the auxiliary cell until

only the external membrane remains (figs. 11,12). Then

the auxiliary cell becomes separated off as an independent

* In Dudresnaya coccinea, Crouan, the terminal cell of this process

does not grow into a spore-complex (as in D. purpurifera, J. Ag.), but it

develops into a long-jointed cell-filament, which, as a side-branch of the

ooblastema-thread, diffuses itself in the surrounding tissue. But besides

this process of the former ooblastema-cell (one or) two ae

issue from the same cell (fig. 21), which apply themselves laterally to the

former auxiliary cell, grow and close around it, and then produce a single,

sometimes indistinctly bilobed spore-complex.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. Xlil. ,.

18 Prof. F. Schmitz on the ‘

cell from the emptied ooblastema-cell and shoots forth late-

rally (fig. 13). This outgrowth, however, becomes separated

off as an independent cell (fig. 14), and then, as the central

cell, gives origin to a single spore-complex (fig. 15).

Thus, in the first case, the individual joint-cell of the

ooblastema-thread (after prelimimary conjugation with an

auxiliary cell) produces a lateral branch-cell which leads to

spore-formation, just as in the Gelidiez, previously described,

only that here this cell does not give origin to a single spore,

but (just in consequence of the conjugation with an auxiliary

cell) to a whole complex of spores, which appears to be indi-

vidualized as a single fruit or cystocarp. Here the ooblas-

tema-cell is evidently strengthened by the conjugation with

the auxiliary cell, and rendered capable of the production of

more numerous spore-mother-cells (Polyides, Dudresnaya).

In the latter case, however, this calling in aid of the auxiliary

cell passes into a complete amalgamation and union of the

ooblastema-cell with the auxiliary cell, after which the re-

sulting conjugation-cell becomes further developed in the same

way as the ooblastema-cell assisted by the auxiliary cell in

the former case,

Thus, in both cases, either a lateral offshoot becomes sepa-

rated off as an individual cell and then commences a very

rapid growth, or, more rarely, this rapid new growth proceeds

from the conjugation-cell representing the ooblastema-cell.

More or less numerous marginal cells are separated off from

this outgrowing cell as the central cell of the cystocarp, and

grow into short-jointed abundantly-branched cell-filaments.

By this means is produced a more or less highly-developed

tuft of filaments, the filaments of which either remain indivi-

dually free (Peyssonelia, Cruoriopsis*), or are held together

* With regard to Cruortopsis 1 have formerly stated (Sitzungsb. d.

niederrh. Gesellsch. ftir Natur- und Heilkunde zu Bonn, 1879, p. 877)

that after the conjugation of the “ fertilization-tube” of a “ procarp”

without a trichogyne, the other cells of the latter become directly con-

verted into spores. I must now correct this statement in this respect,

that after the conjugation of the ooblastema-cell with an auxiliary cell

(the above-mentioned cell of the trichogyneless “ procarp”’), the former

cell sprouts as the central cell of the cystocarp, and gives origin to one or

two short lateral branches of from one to three cells. These lateral

branches take a direction parallel to the erect thallus-filament, so that of

two lateral branches, the one regularly grows upwards and the other

downwards. Both together then precisely present the aspect of a tri-

chogyneless “procarp,’ with the middle ceil of which the “ fertiliza-

tion-tube” has conjugated, just as I formerly interpreted the observed

facts. After I had found the key to the processes in the fructification of

the Florideze by the comparative investigation of numerous individual

forms, it became comparatively easy to fathom and establish as above the

development of Cruortopsis, the complete elucidation of which in detail,

for a time, presented many difficulties.

Fertilization of the Florides. 19

as a closed cell-body by a common dense and tenacious gela-

tinous envelope (Cruoria, Polyides, Dudresnaya, Dumontia,

Gleosiphonia, Calosiphonia). The individual sections of this

tuft of filaments reach maturity sometimes simultaneously,

sometimes at different times; but all the filaments of these

sections develop their superior cells, or even almost the whole

of their individual cells, into spores, which, in the latter

case, directly envelop the central cell, which alone remains

sterile (Dumontia), but in the former case are separated from

this central cell by a more or less abundant mass of sterile

cells, the so-called placenta of systematic authors (Glwosipho-

nia, Dudresnaya).

Here, then, the conjugation of an ooblastema-cell with an

auxiliary cell leads finally to the development of a complex

of spores, which, as an independently individualized cell-body,

is sometimes surrounded with a special envelope by the sur-

rounding thallus-tissue, sometimes enclosed in the thallus-

tissue without any such envelope. Such a cell-body shows

exactly the habit of a distinct independent spore-fruit, and is

accordingly regarded as a distinct independent cystocarp.

But, in accordance with what has been stated, the origin of

such a cystocarp is quite different from that of the individual

cystocarp of the Helminthocladiesw and Gelidiee. In the

latter the fertilized ovicell develops into an individual spore-

fruit (cystocarp), as in the Mosses; but in the present case

the ovicell grows into a branched system of offshoots, which

develops numerous individual cystocarps on its branches,

analogous to the numerous spore-fruits of the branched ferns.

These individual cystocarps in the Squamariee frequently

come so near together that they can hardly be distinguished

from each other as independent fruit-bodies. ‘Thus in Cruri-

opsis cructata, Duf., numerous cystocarpia, in the form of short

chains of spores, which are generally interrupted in the middle

by the sterile central cell, lie close together among the erect

filaments of the thallus. “In Peyssonelva the individual closely

approximated cystocarps form tufts of branched filaments, the

branches of which arrange themselves among the erect parallel

filaments of the nemathecia, and develop into separate chains

of spores; so that here also, at the commencement of the

maturity of the spores, numerous chains of spores are lodged

close to each other among the erect sterile fibres. These

chains of spores consequently appear as the essential, inde-

pendently individualized fruit-bodies, just as in Cruortopsis,

and accordingly, just as in Cruortopsis, they have been de-

scribed as the true cystocarps, and distinguished, under the

name of cystidia, as a special form of cystocarpia. “

~

20 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

4. Corallinee. *

In the Squamariez parallel thallus-fibres with carpogonial

branches and auxiliary cells also often stand in great num-

bers close together (Petrocelis, Cruoriopsis). This is the case

to a far greater degree in the Corallinese, which moreover, in

other respects, closely approach the Squamariez.

In these Corallinee the formation of the fruit begins with

the development of a closed stratum of long parallel thallus-

fibres. The penultimate cell of these threads becomes en-

larged, and develops (usually in a characteristic manner) one

or several unicellular lateral branches, which place themselves

beside the terminal cell. But in a larger or smaller number

of these parallel cell-fibres bicellular side branches are also

developed on this penultimate cell, while the terminal cell

becomes developed into the carpogonium and puts forth a

long trichogyne. The penultimate cells of all these parallel

cell-fibres, however, become auxiliary cells.

Of the numerous carpogonial branches which are in this

way placed close together only a small number attain com-

plete development and fertilizable maturity, the majority being

aborted (and this is observed in the same manner also among

the Squamariez, e. g. in Petrocelis Ruprechti, Hauck). But

on the fertilization of a perfectly developed carpogonium the

fertilized ovicell enters (at least as I think I may assume,

from the analogy of the other Floride*) into a conjugation

with the nearest auxiliary cell; the conjugation-cell thus

formed then puts forth several processes, which immediately

conjugate with the auxiliary cells in their immediate neigh-

bourhood ; and this process of conjugation is then further

continued laterally to the following auxiliary cells until a

tolerably extended layer of auxiliary cells is amalgamated into

a distinct large discitorm conjugation-cell. At the margin of

this disk several offshoots are then pushed forth ; these be-

come divided by a transverse dissepiment, and thus give

origin to so many separate spore-complexes.

* This point in the development of the fruits of the Corallines (the

exact investigation of which, as is well known, is rendered remarkably

difficult by the small size of their cells) I have hitherto been unable to

establish directly.

Moreover, not only in the Corallinese, but also in many other Floridese

with small-celled, closely packed cellular tissue, there are special diffi-

culties opposed to the exact ascertainment of the fate of the fertilized

ovicell, which render these investigations eavtremely troublesome and

tedious, and greatly hinder any certain decision. From this also are to

be explained the numerous divergent statements which occur in literature,

and which differ essentially from the present explanation precisely in this

point.

Fertilization of the F loridez. 21

In detail this process shows many and various peculiar

variations in the different forms of the Corallinez ; but in gene-

ral its course is that the ooblastema-fibres of the fertilized ovi-

cell conjugate successively with several approximated auxiliary

cells, until, but only after the last conjugation, a sprouting forth

of the conjugation-cell is set up, which develops a complex of

spores (here usually a single chain of spores). The close

union of the whole of the thallus-fibres, which bear auxiliary

cells and carpogonial branches, has, however, as its conse-

quence, that the whole of the spore-complexes which originate

in consequence of the above repeated conjugations are placed

very close together and form a connected group, which rises

as a single whole upon the thallus, and therefore is to be

regarded as an individual cystocarp. But according to its

development this individual cystocarp is essentially different

from the individual cystocarp of the Helminthocladies and

Gelidiez, and rather approaches more nearly to the group of

isolated cystocarps which, in the Cryptonemiexw and Squama-

rie, proceed from the ooblastema-threads of a single fertilized

carpogonium.

5. Ceramiece, Rhodomelee, Spherococcee, Rhodymeniee,

and Gigartinee.

Among the Cryptonemiee already referred to, Gleosiphonia

presents the peculiarity that a single, short branch-filament

of the thallus-tissue develops its penultimate cell into an

auxiliary cell, whilst the lowest cell of this branch develops

laterally a short, three-celled carpogonial branch. ‘The carpo-

gonium and auxiliary cell are thus in this case formed as a

pair, and close together*, so that it is the simplest thing

possible for the ooblastema-fibres of the fertilized carpogonium

to meet with the auxiliary cell belonging to it, in order to

unite with the latter. In fact, in Gleosiphonia the single

sparingly branched ooblastema-thread usually grows directly

to its auxiliary cell and conjugates with it, unless the ooblas-

tema-thread of a neighbouring earlier fertilized carpogonium

has already preoccupied it.

Such a condition must, however, be greatly facilitated when

the auxiliary cell is brought still nearer, or into the close

vicinity of the carpogonium. The ooblastema-thread may

then be reduced to a very small length or completely sup-

pressed, as the fertilized ovicell can enter into direct union

with the contiguous auxiliary cell.

* Such groups of carpogonial branches and auxiliary cells, which arise

as independent wholes me the thallus of the parent plant, are indicated

in the sequel as fruit-rudiments or procarpia.

22 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

This is really the case in a very great number of Floridex,

nay, I believe I may assert that in the majority of the Flori-

dew in general (in the numerous families of the Ceramiez,

Wrangelies, and Rhodomelez, the Chylocladieex, Rhodyme-

niew, and Spherococcee, and lastly, the Gigartinez) the

further development of the fertilized ovicell is effected in this

manner.

A short, frequently three- or four-celled carpogonial branch

is attached laterally to a thallus-fibre, and is at the same time

curved in such a manner that the carpogonial cell is directly

applied against the neighbouring auxiliary cell, or, at least,

can conveniently reach it by means of a short lateral process.

Not unfrequently, also, the direct contact of these two cells is

brought about by the auxiliary cell itself extending towards

and closely applying to the carpogonial cell a lateral diverti-

culum or conjugation-process (figs. 31, 35, 38). In other

respects, however, the position of the carpogonial branch and

the auxiliary cell in the tissue of the thallus may be very

variable.

1. These organs are most easily observed in many Cera-

mie and Wrangeliee.

Thus in Pterothamnion plumula, Nag. (fig. 35), for example,

one of the terminated (begrenzte) lateral branches of the thallus

bears, inserted at one side of its basal cell, a four-celled, short-

jointed carpogonial branch, which bends its apex towards the

upper surface of the branch, while, on the opposite side of this

basal cell, a unicellular branch develops into the auxiliary cell,

which also curves its apex towards the upper surface of the whole

branch of the thallus, and thus comes into direct contact with

the carpogonial cell. In other cases a shorter or longer

terminated cell-filament bears near the apex on a joint-cell a

short (usually three- or four-celled) carpogonial branch, while

from the same joint-cell several other, one- or more-celled

lateral branchlets issue (fig. 34). Sometimes this joint-cell

itself becomes the auxiliary cell (Lejolisia mediterranea, Born.,

according to Bornet) ; in other cases one of the unicellular

lateral branchlets which issue, besides the carpogonial branch,

from the joint-cell develops its cell into the auxiliary cell

(Ptilothamnion pluma, Thur., and Spondylothamnion multifi-

dum, Niig., according to Bornet) ; or an auxiliary cell origi-

nates on each side from the unicellular lateral branchlets

(Spermothamnion, certain species of Callithamnion, fig. 34).

In many species of Callithamnion the cell-filament which

bears the carpogonial branch and the two auxiliary cells

on one of its joint-cells is not terminated, but grows on at the

apex without alteration fora longer or shorter time (C. corym-

Fertilization of the Floridez. 23

bosum, Lyngb., &c.). In Griffithsia the penultimate joint-

cell of a terminated small-celled branch-filament bears laterally

two short two-celled branchlets, the lower cell of which produces

lateraliy a four-celled carpogonial branch, and then itself

becomes developed into the auxiliary cell. In Ceramium, on

the other hand, the joint-cell of a still-growing branch develops

laterally a two-celled branch, the lower cell of which becomes

the rather large auxiliary cell, but also develops laterally not

only one but two four-celled carpogonial branches.

2. The arrangement of these parts in the multicellular off-

shoots of the Rhodomelee is still more complicated and ditti-

cult of recognition.

In Polystphonia, as is well known, the individual joint-cell

first of all develops a whorl of branch-cells, which, closing

together firmly at the sides, surround the central cell with a

closed rind, which, by the continued division and branching

of its cells, becomes more or less thickened according to the

species. Here the carpogonia are now usually formed on special,

terminated, lateral offshoots. On one of the superior joint-cells

of such an offshoot one of the “ marginal cells,” and indeed

the last-formed unpaired marginal cell, grows into the four- or

five-celled carpogonial branch. Its lowest cell becomes the

auxiliary cell, but the small-celled apex of the branch bends

upwards, so that the carpogonial cell touches the auxiliary

cell with the lower angle (figs. 36, 28) ; while, in the simplest

cases, from the auxiliary cell itself a unicellular, sterile,

lateral branchlet proceeds downwards. At the same time the

other “ marginal cells” of the above joint-cell divide and

branch repeatedly, and thus produce a small cell-body, which

encloses the carpogonial branch together with the auxiliary

cell, and, as it rises as a whole distinctly on the thallus, may

appropriately be characterized as a procarpium.

In other species of Polysiphonia and other genera of the

Rhodomelez this procarpium appears still more complicated,

because, besides the terminal carpogonial branch, one or two

lateral branchlets issue from the auxiliary cell, and these

sometimes branch abundantly and give origin to a many-celled

cell-complex, which in the fertilizable procarpia conceals the

auxiliary cell, and may easily be interpreted (as, indeed, has

hitherto been generally the case) as a ‘ group of carpogenous

cells” (Chondria tenuissima, Ag.). Perhaps, also, in some

of these forms a plurality of auxiliary cells may be formed in

the individual procarpium ; but I have hitherto never been

able to demonstrate such a case with certainty.

3. Among the Chylocladiew the carpogonial branches in

Chylocladia kaliformis, Hook., are usually very early formed

24 Prof. F, Schmitz on the

near the still-growing apex (fig. 29). On one of the large

cells composing the wall of the tubular thallus-joints a four-

celled branch is developed upon the cuter side, and this curves

in a characteristic fashion and develops its apical cell into

the carpogonium (figs. 30, 33). But over this carpogonial

cell larger covering cells curve from both sides (more rarely

from one side, fig. 31), which are segmented off from the two

bordering cells of the thallus-wall, and bend over in such a

manner that they are applied to the carpogonium by their

extended margin, the conjugation-process (fig. 32). These

two cells represent the auxiliary cells, of which, however,

after the fertilization of the carpogonium, only a single one, as

a rule, arrives at further development.

4, As the clearest example of the structure of the female

sexual organs in Spheerococcese the genus Nitophyllum may

here be cited. In the species of this genus (e. g. N. venu-

losum, Zan.) the formation of the sexual organs proceeds from

a single cell of the originally always one-layered thallus.

This separates off towards the under surface of the flat thallus

‘several branch-cells, which further branch in various ways ;

but superiorly it regularly forms two branch-cells, one of

which develops a short sterile pluricellular branch, while the

other, besides a terminal sometimes divided cell, develops a

three- or four-celled small-celled branch, the terminal cell of

which becomes the carpogonium. ‘This branch bends from

its point of insertion in such a manner along the supporting

cell, that its terminal cell is applied to the opposite end of

the supporting cell, and then from the apex of this terminal

cell the short trichogyne is extended outside through a fissure

between the neighbouring cells. ‘This supporting-cell becomes

the auxiliary cell.

5. Among the Rhodymeniee, for example in Plocamium

eoceineum, Lyngb., a short three-celled lateral branch, the

terminal cell of which becomes the carpogonium, is formed

supplementarily upon one of the larger cells within the locall

enlarging small-celled external cortical layer (fig. 37). This

short branch bends along the simultaneously enlarging sup-

porting cell and then extends the trichogyne externally from

the apex of the terminal cell through the overlying cellular

tissue. ‘This mother-cell of the carpogonial branch, however,

develops at its upper end a lateral diverticulum, a conjuga-

tion-process, until it comes in contact with the carpogonial

cell, and forms for its part the auxiliary cell (fig. 38).

6. Finally, of the Gigartiner, Gigartina Teedii, Lmx.,

and Chondrus crispus, Stackh., likewise present, within the

small-celled external cortical layer of the thallus, small secon-

Fertilization of the Floridee. 25

dary lateral branchlets, formed upon certain cells of the vege-

tative cell-filament, and these curve in a characteristic manner

so that their terminal cell approaches very closely with one of

its corners to the supporting-cell, which at the same time also

greatly increases. This terminal cell becomes the carpogo-

nium, the trichogyne of which is much enlarged, but in a

variable manner, at its base *, before it extends itself exte-

riorly as a thin capillary process through the small-celled

cortical tissue; but the supporting-cell of the whole carpo-

gonial branch becomes the auxiliary cell.

Different as the arrangement of the carpogonia and auxiliary

cells may be in all these individual cases, the forms in question

nevertheless agree in the mode of further development of these

organs after the fertilization of the carpogonium has taken

lace.

First of all the ventral part of the carpogonium becomes

segmented off as the ovicell. In the next stage of develop-

ment this ovicell appears emptied of protoplasm, except a

very small residue (it was but seldom that I found more

abundant plasma-masses retained in the ovicell, e.g. in Calli-

thamnion plumula, Nig.), but the closely approximated

auxiliary cell appears very full of contents and at once com-

mences a new and rapid growth.

That in this case the protoplasm (with the cell-nucleus) of

the fertilized ovicell (or at least a part of this protoplasm with

the cell-nucleus) migrates into the auxiliary cell can hardly

be doubted, as the ovicell empties itself to a greater or less

extent; but the mode of this transference I have hitherto

been unable to ascertain with certainty in its details.

In Gleosiphonia open conjugation takes place between the

ooblastema-cell and the auxiliary cell; but after the migration

of the protoplasm of the former cell, the latter cell completely

closes the aperture of conjugation by the new formation of a

portion of membrane, so that after the conjugation has been

effected scarcely any trace of it is to be detected (fig. 12). If

in this case the protoplasm of the ooblastema-cell passed very

rapidly over into the auxiliary cell, it would depend entirely

upon chance whether one could succeed in fixing the two cells

during the conjugation, and so bring the latter to demonstra-

tion; but with the slower course that the process really follows

it is not very difficult to find such stages of conjugation in

fixed material.

In the forms now under consideration I believe we must

* Such enlargements of the base above the neck of the trichogyne

also occur among many other Floridee with densely packed cellular

tissue (see figs. 33 and 38).

26 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

assume that the process of conjugation takes place in exactly

the same way as in Gleosiphonia, but that it is effected much

more rapidly than in that genus, so that direct observation of

the conjugation-stages is perfectly a matter of chance. Not-

withstanding all my endeavours, however, chance has not

hitherto been favourable to me in the present forms (which

are also difficult of investigation in other respects). Never-

theless at present I would not doubt of the occurrence of a

true conjugation of these two cells.

It is true that it is quite possible that there may be a

migration of the protoplasm (with the cell-nucleus) of the ovi-

cell into the auxiliary cell wrthout complete conjugation of

the two cells (as in the fertilization of the Phanerogamia *, of

many Peronosporee [ Phytophthora, Peronosporat], Krysiphex,

&c.) through the separating membranes }, that is fine pores

(not micellar interstices) of these membranes. But the analogy

of the nearly allied Floridean genera, which distinctly show a

complete conjugation of these two cells, appears to me still

too weighty to allow me to decide in favour of this latter

assumption so long as we have no certain demonstration upon

a readily accessible object of the non-occurrence of conjuga-

tion §.

After this migration of the protoplasm (that is, of the cell-

nucleus) of the fertilized ovicell into the auxiliary cell, the

latter commences a very rapid new growth, which leads to the

development of a fruit-body. This growth, however, takes

place in the above-mentioned individual groups in very diffe-

rent manners, and the consequence of this is the very different

structure and habit of the different forms of fruits ||.

* Strasburger, ‘Befruchtung und Zelltheilung,’ p, 58 ; ‘ Bau und Wachs-

thum der Zellhiute,’ p. 247; Sitzungsber. d. Ges. f. Nat.- und Heilk. zu

Bonn, December 4, 1882.

+ De Bary, ‘ Beitrage zur Morphologie und Physiologie der Pilze,’ 4te

Reihe, pp. 72, 73.

t See also Pringsheim’s description of the passage of amceboidal plasma-

masses through the membrane of the antheridial tube of Achlya colorata

(Sitzungsb. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, 1882, p. 870).

§ The fact that I have myself for a long time endeavoured in vain to

demonstrate such a conjugation in the easily accessible species of Calli-

thamnion, Spermothamnion, and G'riffithsia, would certainly seem to lend

support to the notion that here there is really no conjugation of the cells

in question.

|| To enter in more detail into the further development of the cysto-

carp in the various genera of Floridez would lead us too far. But one

of these forms of fruit needs special mention, as it has been affirmed to

have a parthenogenetic origin.

Thus while in the majority of the species of Callithamnion the spore-

complex into which the single auxiliary cell grows constitutes a dense and

close tuft of filaments, a close cell-body (favella), this spore-complex in

Fertilization of the Floridee. 27

It is, however, a very common phenomenon that the deve-

loping auxiliary cell first of all puts forth a rather large diver-

ticulum, and then separates it off as an independent cell.

From this cell, as the central cell of the entire fruit-body,

numerous side-branches then sprout forth, which ramify more

or less, and finally produce, from single or numerous cells of

their whole system of ramifications, individual naked carpo-

spores. The mother-cell of this central cell, the former

auxiliary cell, however, sometimes remains undivided, some-

times develops only a few side-branches, which spread out

laterally and attach the developing spore-fruit to the branch

of the thallus (Callithamnion corymbosum, Lyngb. &e.), and

sometimes branches more abundantly, and forms with its

Callithamnion versicolor, Draparnauld (according to Bornet, ‘ Etudes phy-

cologiques,’ p. 70, note 4, identical with C. seirospermum, Harv. [ =Sei-

rospora Griffithsiana, Harv.|, C. stipitatum, Nig., and C. hormocarpum,

Holmes), forms a loosely branched tuft of filaments, exactly like the

tufts of Seirospora, which in this species originate by metamorphosis of

the apices of the branches. These “seirosporiform favelle,” according

to Falkenberg (‘‘ Meeresalgen des Golfes von Neapel,” in Mitth. der Zool.

Station zu Neapel, i. p. 255), originate by parthenogenetic development

of the auxiliary cells, the carpogonia being either early aborted or not

developed at all, while the auxiliary cells belonging to them continue their

development notwithstanding. From my own observation, however, I

cannot agree with this interpretation of the facts. Certainly in C. verst-

color, Drap. (as in many other Floridez), there are often aborted carpo-

gonia, the auxiliary cells belonging to which persist. But these auxili-

ary cells do not grow into parthenogenetic spore-fruits, but simply become

small sterile thallus-cells in the same way as in other species of Calli-

thamnion; and these “ seirosporiform favellz” originate from auxiliary

cells, the carpogonial branch belonging to which develops a normal car-

pogonium with a well-developed trichogyne. Evidently such carpo-

gonia were accidentally no longer persistent in the specimens of the plant

investigated by Falkenberg.

Moreover Falkenberg ((oc. cit.) cites the present plant not as C. vers?-

color, Drap., but as C. corymbosum, J. Ag., var. ? sevrosporum, and Ber-

thold (“ theirs der Algen im Golf von Neapel,’ in Mitth. d. Zool.

Stat. iii. p. 515) has quite recently united the same plant with C. corym-

bosum, Lyngby (J. Ag. Sp. Alg. iii. p. 40). From this latter species, cer-

tainly very similar in habit, in which seirospore are entirely wanting (and

which, moreover, occurs with C. versicolor in the Bay of Naples), C. ver-

sicolur, Drap., is distinguished not only by the form of the cystocarps and

antheridia (to which attention has already been called by Bornet, /oc. cit.),

but also by the structure of the individual thallus-cells. In C. versicolor,

Drap., the sterile thallus-cells are always uninucleate, while in C. corym-

bosum, Lyngby (with the exception of the youngest cells) they are always

multinucleate (see my statements in the Sitzungsb. d. niederrh. Ges. f.

Nat.- u. Heilk. zu Bonn, June 7, 1880, p. 125 [p. 4 of the separate im-

pressions ]). baer «Stet

So far as I know, a parthenogenetic, ¢. e, apogamic, origin of the spore-

fruits has never been described in any other Floridee.

28 On the Fertilization of the Florideee.

ramified lateral branches, in conjunction with the neighbouring

thallus-tissue, a very variously formed envelope around the

developing spore-tuft.

Sometimes, indeed, the auxiliary cell enters upon a per-

fectly different course of development; as, for example, in

Chondria tenuissima, Ag. In this species, namely, the

auxiliary cell at the period of fertilizable maturity bears, be-

sides the terminal carpogonial branch, two very richly rami-

fied lateral branchlets, which coalesce closely, to form an

elongated cell-complex, which pushes the carpogonial branch

somewhat to one side. After fertilization the auxiliary cell

then increases in size, and, conjugating with the nearest cells

of that cell-complex, becomes developed into a large, branched,

multinucleate cell, which bears, attached to its outer surface,

numerous two- or three-celled sterile cell-filaments, the final

ramifications of the cell-filaments of that cell-complex. Then

at the superior free extremity of this conjugation-cell, which

(so far as I could make out) is not here segmented off as an

independent cell, several lateral branches sprout forth, one

after the other, and these, ramifying abundantly, form a short

stumpy tuft of sporigerous filaments. I have no doubt that

similar processes will be observable in other Rhodomelee.

Lastly, the Gigartinee (Gigartina, Chondrus) call for

special notice. In these forms the single auxiliary cell be-

comes itself the central cell of the spore-fruit. From its whole

surface cell-filaments shoot forth in all directions like the rays

of a star, and diffuse themselves, branching abundantly, in

the surrounding thallus-tissue*.

In Gigartina these branched filaments finally develop single

naked carpospores from the individual cells of the filaments.

In Chondrus, on the other hand, numerous cells of these fila-

ments enter into close connexion with individual neighbouring

cells of the sterile thallus-tissue by the formation of a pit, and

then, from individual cells of these filaments by repeated divi-

sion, there originate complexes, each consisting of four cells,

which, for their part, give origin each to a naked carpospore.

Consequently, even within so natural a group as the Gigar-

* Hence the offshoots of the auxiliary cell in the present series of

forms, the Ceramieze, Rhodomelez, Spherococceee, Rhodymeniex, Gigar-

tine, and § V. appear perfectly analogous to the offshoots of the

fertilized carpogonial cell, which are indicated in the preceding as ooblas-

temas. It may therefore be advisable to contrast them as secondary

ooblastemas or meta-ooblastemas with those primary ooblastemas. This

appears to be particularly indicated if we regard (as I believe we are

bound to do, see under § V.) the action of the fertilized carpogonial cell

(7. e. the ooblastema-cell in Glwostphonia and other similar species) upon

the auxiliary cell as a second act of fertilization, and interpret the fer-

tilized auxiliary cell therefore also as a fertilized ovicell.

On the Skeleton in Corallium, Tubipora, and Syringopora. 29

tineze, there is a repetition of the same phenomenon which has

been previously described in the series of forms of the Gelidiex

and Cryptonemiez, namely, that in certain forms the ramified

ooblastema-filaments produce spores directly from their cells ;

whilst in others these individual cells enter into connexion

with the cells of the surrounding sterile thallus-tissue, and thus

the formation of multicellular complexes of spores is super-

induced*.

[To be continued. ]

Il.—wNote on the Structure of the Skeleton in the Genera

Corallium, Tubipora, and Syringopora. By H. ALLEYNE

Nicuotson, M.D., D.Sc., Regius Professor of Natural

History in the University of Aberdeen.

SoME time ago I published a short paper on the structure of

the skeleton in Tubzpora, with special reference to the rela-

tions of this genus to the Paleozoic Syringopora (Proc. Roy.

Soc. Edinb. 1880-81, p. 219). The general conclusion to

which I was led by a comparison between these two types

was that, though undoubtedly similar in aspect, they were not

really related to one another. The grounds upon which I

based this conclusion were the following :—

(1) ‘In the first place, there is the very important and

remarkable difference in the minute structure of the calcareous

skeleton in the two types in question. In Tubipora the

corallum is made up of fused calcareous spicules, which are

so disposed as to give rise to a universally distributed system

of minute canaliculi or tubuli, which open on both the outer

and inner surfaces of the skeleton by well-marked apertures.

The size of these tubuli is comparatively so great that it is

quite impossible that their presence could be overlooked in

thin sections of Syringopora, if they really existed in this

genus. Qn the other hand, the skeleton of Syringopora, as

* I have hitherto found among the Gigartines nothing analogous to

the third case, namely, that the cells of the ooblastema-filaments conju-

gate with individual cells of the thallus, and then these thallus-cells de-

velop into multicellular spore-complexes.

+ Mr. Hickson has rightly pointed out that the term “ fused” as applied

to the spicules of Tubipora might lead to some misconception, as actual

amalgamation of the spicules does not take place. The spicules, on the

other hand, are united with one another closely by their sides or projecting

points, and it was to indicate this union only that I employed the term

“ fused ” in my former paper.

30 Prof. H. A. Nicholson on the

regards its minute structure, is quite compact, and shows no

signs whatever either of being penetrated by a system of

tubuli or of being formed by the fusion of ectodermal spicules.”

(2) Secondly, I was not able to recognize in Tubipora any

thing which appeared to me to be truly of the nature of

“tabule;’ nor did [ regard the “ axial tube” of Tubipora

as truly homologous with the funnel-shaped tabule of Syrin-

gopora.

(3) I pointed out that the corallites in Syringopora are

provided with a well-developed system of septal spines, which

are extremely similar to the septal spines of various species of

Favosites and Porites, whereas I had been unable to detect

similar septal spines in the corallites of Tubipora.

Recently an elaborate paper has been published by Mr.

Sydney J. Hickson “On the Structure and Relations of

Tubipora” (Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci., Oct. 1883). In this

memoir Mr. Hickson comes to the conclusion that the genus

Tubipora is, after all, closely allied to Syringopora, and that

the latter is really an Alcyonarian, the Favositide also being

referable to the Alcyonaria. In formulating this conclusion,

Mr. Hickson passes in review the three points mentioned above

which had led me to believe that Syringopora and Tubipora

were not really related to one another; and I should wish,

therefore, to make one or two remarks on each of these points.

In the first place, as to the wide difference in the minute

structure of the corallum in these two genera, Mr. Hickson

remarks that “it is difficult to see why this difference should

be considered of any great morphological importance. The

size of the pores or ‘ tubuli,’ as Prof. Nicholson calls them,

varies considerably in the different regions of the corallite,

being at the younger ends much larger than they are at the

older ends, so that it is evident that as the corallite grows

older the tubuli have a tendency to be filled up, and a still

further continuation of this process would make the wall of

the corallite quite aporous. I have no evidence to prove that

the complete filling-up of these perforations in the walls ever

does occur in Zubipora; but should an example be found in

which this has occurred, I should certainly not consider it

sufficient reason for the formation of a new genus or even a

new species. ‘That the skeleton of Syringopora ‘ shows no

signs of being formed by the fusion of ectodermal spicules’

is not to be wondered at, as we possess no means of studyin

either the development or the growth of the skeleton of this

form, since the delicate growing ends would be broken down

and destroyed ; and even in recent genera (such as Corallium,

Lacaze-Duthiers), in which the skeleton is known by an

Skeleton in Corallium, Tubipora, and Syringopora. 31

examination of its growth to be composed of fused spicules,

no evidence of them can be seen in thin transverse section

through the hard parts.”

With regard to Mr. Hickson’s statement that it is “ difficult

to see’? why the difference between the spicular skeleton of

Tubipora and the compact skeleton of Syringopora “ should

be considered to be of any great morphological importance,” I

can merely say that this is clearly a matter of opinion. For

my own part I find it difficult to see why this distinction as to

the minute structure of tle corallum should not be considered

as of great morphological importance; and some investiga-

tions that I have recently been carrying out have very much

confirmed me in this opinion. The hypothesis, on the other

hand, that possibly an aporous form of Tubzpora may be in

future discovered, would not lead me to disregard the known

structure of the actual form of Yubipora. Moreover it is not

only that the skeleton of Syringopora does not show “ signs

of being formed by the fusion of ectodermal spicules,” but that

it does show signs of having a structure very similar to that of

various undoubted recent Zoantharians, and quite unlike that

of any known recent Alcyonarian. Again, it is not the case

that ‘ we possess no means of studying either the develop-

ment or the growth of the skeleton” of Syringopora, “ since

the delicate growing ends would be broken down and de-

stroyed.” On the contrary, as regards the growth of the

skeleton, any good collection of Paleozoic corals contains

perfect colonies of Syringopora, in which the growing extre-

mities of the tubes are as well preserved as we have any

ground for supposing that they would be were the coral a recent

one; and an examination of these growing ends shows that

they do not differ in minute structure from what is found in

the older parts of the tubes.

Lastly, as regards the structure of the skeleton in Corallium,

Mr. Hickson has fallen into error, and his argument, in reality,

points in the opposite direction. He argues, namely, as I

understand him, that Syringopora may have really had a

spicular skeleton, because in the recent genus Coralliwm,

though we know from an examination of its growth that the

skeleton is really composed of fused spicules, “ no evidence of

them can be seen in thin transverse section through the hard

parts.” As a matter of fact, however, such spicules were

shown to exist in sections of the skeleton of Corallium by La-

caze-Duthiers, and were both described and figured by Kolliker

(‘Die Bindesubstanz der Ceelenteraten,’ p. 146, Taf. xvi.

fig. 9). It is not necessary, however, to quote authorities on

such a point, as I have never had any difficulty in demon-

32 Prof. H. A. Nicholson on the

strating the presence of the component spicules in any thin

section of the skeleton of Corallium that I have prepared.

The annexed sketch of part of a longitudinal section of a

branch of Corallium will show that the skeleton is made up

of spicules of the ordinary type of these structures amongst

the Alcyonarians, the outline of the spicules being sometimes

indistinct, and the interspaces between them being occupied

by a peculiar crystalline tissue. Essentially similar pheno-

mena are seen in transverse sections of the skeleton of Coral-

lium. I may add that [ have also always found it possible

to recognize the presence of the component spicules of the

corallum even in the genus Js?s, though the fusion of the

spicules is here much more complete than it is in Corallium.

In fact, the spicules in Corallium are not, strictly speaking,

fused,” any more than they are in T’ubipora.

Part of a longitudinal section of Corallium rubrum, magnified 180 times,

showing the spicules of the skeleton united by a crystalline or fibrous

matrix, produced by the calcification of the soft interspicular tissues.

In the second place, Mr. Hickson has made a series of very

interesting investigations as to the endothecal structures of

Tubipora, in which he shows that there is a much closer

apparent resemblance between the axial tube of this genus

and the infundibuliform tabule of Syringopora than I had

been led to believe was the case by examining the specimens

of the former genus at my disposal. He also shows that flat

tabule, sometimes complete and sometimes incomplete, are

{

}

Skeleton in Corallium, Tubipora, and Syringopora. 33

present in Zubipora. These latter structures, which are evi-

dently very variable, I have not succeeded in detecting, but I

do not doubt their existence. I cannot, however, admit that

the presence of flat tabule in Zwubipora affords any strong

argument for concluding that this genus is nearly related

either to Syringopora or to any of the Favositide. Nor,

indeed, can I admit that tabule, in themselves, are any guide

whatever to the zoological position of any calcareous skeleton,

whether recent or extinct, since these structures are known to

occur in Zoantharians (Pocillopora &e.), Alcyonarians (Helio-

pora), Hydrozoa (Millepora), and Polyzoa (Heteropora). I

cannot, further, allow Mr. Hickson’s statement (loc. ct. p. 21),

that “tabule are quite unknown amongst the Poritide,”’ to

pass without pointing out that, in making it, he has fallen

into error. Thus Dana, long ago, showed that “ tabule,”

essentially similar to the tabule of Favosites, occur in the

genus Alveopora, and figures of these were given by this dis-

\"

Part of a longitudinal section of the corallites of Porites clavaria, Lam.

(Recent), enlarged eleven times. ¢, tabula; ss, septal spines, cut across near

their bases; p, septal spine, projecting into the visceral chamber; ™,

mural pore.

tinguished observer in support of his statement. It is, more-

over, easy to demonstrate by means of thin sections that

“ tabula,” in all essential points quite like those of the l’avo-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xiii. 3

34 Mr. J. Wood-Mason on Mantis metallica.

sitida, occur in species of the genus Porttes itself. Thus, I

find them to be well developed in Porites clavaria, Lam., and

to be even more numerously developed in Porttes astreoides,

Lam. I annex asketch of a thin longitudinal section of some

of the corallites of Porites clavaria, to show the tabula (fig. 2).

As I purpose, however, to return to this subject at greater

length, I shall say nothing further about it here, merely add-

ing that a comparison between the accompanying section of

Porites clavaria, Lam., and a corresponding section of such a

species of Havosites as I". hemispherica, Yand. & Shum., will

show how striking is the structural agreement between the

two.

Finally, as regards the existence of septa, Mr. Hickson

has described in 7ubipora certain septiform structures which

he finds occasionally to unite the axial tube to the theca; and

he also mentions that ‘ occasionally individual spicules will

project out radially into the cavity of the corallite in a manner

exactly similar to the so-called ‘septa’ of Syringopora.”

JT regret that I cannot accept either of these structures (both

of which I have seen) as being at all of the nature of true

septal spines, or as being in any way properly comparable

with the vertically arranged spiniform septa of Syringopora.

The septal spines of Syringopora are, on the other hand,

properly comparable, in my opinion, with the septal spines of

such Zoantharians as Porites and Alveopora.

T need hardly add, finally, that I find myself compelled to

dissent entirely from Mr. Hickson’s conclusion, that “ the

evidence at our command tends to prove that the Favositide

are really Alcyonarians, and that Syringopora is also an

Alcyonarian allied to Tubipora.” On the contrary, | think

the evidence at our command is sufficient to prove that the

Favositide are Zoantharians closely allied to the Poritide,

and that Syrinyopora, instead of being an Alcyonarian and

allied to Tubipora, is a Zoantharian and allied to Havosites.

On this last point I hope shortly to publish some interesting

additional evidence that I have recently obtained.

III.— On the Mantis metallica of Westwood.

By J. Woop- Mason.

THE beautiful species of the Orthopterous family Mantodea,

which was described and figured nearly forty years ago by

Prof. Westwood in his ‘ Arcana Entomologica,’ under the

name of Mantis metallica, would appear still to be unique, or at

Mr. J. Wood-Mason on Mantis metallica. 35

any rate very rare, in Kuropean collections, no specimens of it

having been seen either by De Saussure or by Stal, the latter

of whom makes not the slightest allusion to it in his ‘ Sys-

tema Mantodeorum,’ while the former is able to do no more

than place it next ‘after his Odontomantis javana, one of the

two species to which it turns out to be most nearly affined,

A second specimen has at last been obtained in the district

adjoining that from which the first was received. It was

captured in September 1881, on Nemotha, a peak of the

North Cachar hills, which rises to the height of 3336 feet,

by my native collector, by whom it was forwarded alive to

Silchar, where I happened at the time to be stationed.

The species belongs to the subfamily Harpagide of Stal’s

system, and is very closely allied to Odontomantis javana,

Saussure, and to Antissa pulchra, Fabry. It differs from the

former, but not from the latter, in the discoidal vein of the

wings being branched ; from the latter, but not from the for-

mer, in the transverse ridge of the clypeus being angulated ;

and from both of these species in its greater robustness, in its

more firmly chitinized integument, and especially in the form

of the prothorax ; on which last account | propose for its re-

ception a new subgenus, which may be thus named and cha-

racterized :—

NEMOTHA, subgen. nov.

Pronotum robust and tolerably broad, strongly constricted

posteriorly ; the portion of it in front of the constriction oval ;

the disk of its posterior lobe slightly inflated on each side ot

the median ridge at the anterior end. Clypeus transversely

elevated into a strongly angulated ridge. Frontal shield

obtuse-angular at base, with the angle but slightly projecting ;

its disk furnished with two short and widely separated ridges.

Discoidal vein of the wings branched.

Nemotha metallica.

Mantis metallica, Westwood, Arcana Entomol. ii. p.54, pl. 62. fig. 3, 2.

?. Head, legs, margins of the pronotum as far back as

the constriction and a band running from the margins across

the supracoxal groove, and the under surface shining black,

with blue reflections like the blue-black paper used to cover

pill-boxes, with all the articular membranes, two streaks on

each eye, the middle two fourths of the first joint of the

fore tarsi (this paler and greenish), a thick bracket-shaped

mark at the posterior end of the second, third, fourth, fifth,

and sixth abdominal sterna, all the soft and membranous

3%

36 Mr. J. Wood-Mason on Mantis metallica.

parts of the thoracic sterna, and a short streak on the extre-

mity of the dorsal crest of the four posterior femora pale

turquoise-blue; head between juxtocular bosses from vertex-

line to ocelli, and the disk of both lobes of the pronotum yellow,

of the shade of autumn leaves; tegmina yellow-green, clouded

with reddish fuscous, and narrowly edged in front with jet-

black, their anal area red at the very base, beyond which the

veins are red and the meshes smoky ; wings with base and an-

terior area rather opaque, red, passing into yellow at extremity,

as to the rest black-smoky with purple reflections ; abdomen

above dark steel-blue, tipped with yellow.

Head thicker than in A. pulchra; forehead marked by five

longitudinal grooves ; facial shield a little longer, its obtuse-

angled basal margin projecting very slightly in the middle

line, its disk furnished on each side with a transversely elon-

gated tubercle, representing the ridges present in A. pulchra ;

clypeus transversely elevated into a prominent angulated

ridge, from the middle of which a strong longitudinal ridge

runs. forward to the anterior margin of the part; labrum

convex. ;

Pronotum robust, only about twice as long as broad, tra-

versed along the middle from about the commencement of the

posterior fourth of the anterior up to the pair of smooth eleva-

tions near the hinder end of the posterior lobe by a coarse

ridge; strongly constricted posteriorly; the portion of it

lying in front of the constriction having an oval outline, which

is slightly broken on each side antero-laterally by a faint

flattening or oblique truncation of the edge; the prominent

heart-shaped disk of its anterior lobe having two conspicuous

oval wrinkled elevations, placed obliquely on each side of the

posterior end; its posterior lobe having the muscular impres-

sions at the anterior end large and deep, and the part of the

disk between these impressions and the constriction somewhat

inflated on each side, so that the groove in which, in the

allied species, the ridge is throughout lodged is, in this part

of its length, effaced ; its finely-denticulate lateral margins a

little lamellar.

Organs of flight extending by about one sixth of their

length beyond the apex of the abdomen, of the same structure

and texture as in A. pulchra; the discoidal vein of the wings

3-branched, with one of the branches on one side bifurcate.

Legs longer and slenderer.

Abdomen oval, about 1} times as long as broad.

Total length of body 28 millim.; length of pronotum 8,

breadth of pronotum at dilatation 4°5; length of abdomen 12,

On the Genus Gyracanthus, Agassiz. 37

breadth of abdomen 8 ; length of tegmina 22, breadth of teg-

mina 6; breadth of marginal field 1°5.

_ The above description was drawn up from the living

insect.

Hab. Sylhet and North Cachar hills, Assam.

The specimen has since been compared with the mutilated

type in the Oxford Museum by Professor Westwood and

myself, and found to agree perfectly therewith. The discre-

pancy between Westwood’s figure and the above description

as to the structure of the discoidal vein of the wings is ex-

plained by the bad state of preservation of the typical specimen.

1V.—WNotes on the Genus Gyracanthus, Agassiz.

By Dr. R. H. Traquair, F.R.S.*

1, Did Gyracanthus possess dorsal spines?

Although Agassiz himself pointed out that the spines of

Gyracanthus were not bilaterally symmetrical, inasmuch as

one side was more rounded than the other, he nevertheless

regarded them as dorsal, and so did people in general, until

in 1863 Messrs. Kirkby and Atthey pointed out the probable

pectoral nature of some at least of these appendages, the

grounds for this conclusion being the conspicuous lateral cur-

vature shown by such specimens, along with the wearing

away of the apices, as if they had been subject to habitual

attrition at the bottom of the water in which their possessors

lived. In 1868 Messrs. Hancock and Atthey returned to

the subject t, and, reviewing the extensive series of specimens

in the collection of the last-named gentleman, divided them

into two categories—first, those with lateral curvature and

worn apices, and second, those in which apparently there was

* Read before the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, December 19,

1883.

+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (4) 1868, vol. i. p. 3868. In a footnote

Messrs. Hancock and Atthey refer to a paper by Messrs. Atthey and

Kirkby, entitled “ Fish-remains in the Coal-measures of Durham and

Northumberland,” as having been read before the British Association at

Newcastle in 1863, and as containing the first suggestion of the paired

nature of these spines. I cannot find this paper in the British Associa-

tion’s ‘Proceedings’ for that year; and although a paper of the same

title is found in the ‘ Proceedings of the Tyneside Naturalists’ Field Club,’

it contains no reference to Gyracanthus. These original remarks would

therefore seem not to have been published.

38 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the

only an antero-posterior curvature and in which the apex was

entire and pointed. The former set, which could also be

arranged in pairs, they regarded as pectoral, the latter as

dorsal*.,

The occurrence of numerous spines of this genus in the

Blackband Ironstone of Borough Lee, near Edinburgh, having

lately induced me to inquire into the whole subject of Gyra-

canthus, I was surprised to find that, among the numerous

specimens which came under my observation from that and

other localities in Seotland, there was not one which was

bilaterally symmetrical, and which consequently could be

assigned to a median position. On this subject I published

a few remarks in the ‘Geological Magazine’ for December

1882. To pursue the subject further it was, however, abso-

lutely necessary to reexamine the specimens in the Atthey

collection, now in the museum at Newcastle-on-Tyne. And

having recently visited that city, I must here express my

cordial thanks to my friends Mr. W. Dinning, Secretary of

the Newcastle Natural-History Society, Mr. R. Howse,

Curator of the Museum, and Mr. J. Hancock, member of com-

mittee, for the kind and liberal manner in which they afforded

me every facility for examining the specimens in that remark-

able collection of Coal-measure vertebrate remains.

Although I have not seen the original type of Agassiz’s

Gyracanthus tuberculatus, 1 have no hesitation in referring to

it the great majority of the specimens from Newsham in the

Atthey collection, and they form, indeed, a most beautiful and

instructive series. And as no systematic description has been

given of this form since the time of Agassiz, who had only a

drawing of a mere fragment to go upon, it will not be out of

place to enter somewhat into detail as to the configuration of

these spines.

Proceeding first to the consideration of those labelled

“ pectoral” in the Atthey collection, one very fine example is

153 inches in length by 2} in diameter at its widest part near

the base; its distal extremity is obliquely truncated or worn

off on the anterior aspect, and the whole spine, when looked

* In a paper on Z)istychius, published in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

for September 1883, My. T, Stock states, with regard to Messrs. Hancock

and Atthey’s views as to the pectoral ‘nature of certain Gyracanthus-

spines, that he has “been able to confirm their conclusions by the finding

of an interesting specimen containing well-preserved remains of the

pectoral arch,” and refers to a paper on the subject, read by himself to the

Edinburgh Naturalists’ Field Club. However, on consulting the paper,

now published (Trans. Kdinh. Nat. Field Club, vol. i. pt. 2, pp. 50-61),

it turns out that the ‘“ pectoral arch,” in this case, is Messrs, Hancock

and Atthey’s “ carpal bone,” of which more anon.

Genus Gyracauthus, Agassiz. 39

at from the front, displays a well-marked lateral curvature or

bend, which enables us to distinguish a convex and a concave

side. It will also be observed that the lateral surface is more

gibbous or rounded on the convex aspect of the spine, flatter

on the opposite, so that for purposes of description we may

distinguish the two sides as ‘ gibbous’”’ and ‘ subgibbous ”’ re-

spectively. Still regarding it from the front, it will be seen

that the sculptured surface ends proximally in an acute angle ;

but the apparent middle line on which the tuberculated or

“ ovrating ” ridges meet does not bisect this angle, but divides

it so that the sculptured part is larger on the gibbous side.

Now, turning the spine over so as to look at it from behind,

we observe that the longitudinal cleft or sulcus leading into

the central cavity is not in the middle of the non-sculptured

inserted part, but is placed more towards the subgibbous side,

so that we have here from the very beginning a marked

deviation from bilateral symmetry, one side, the convex or

gibbous one, being larger than the other. We next observe

that, from the distal closure of the sulcus, the lip on its sub-

gibbous side is continued onwards towards the apex as a

blunt keel or margin, having on the gibbous side a shallow

longitudinal depression or groove. Thus the spine has now

become keeled or marginated posteriorly, and from this mar-

gin round to the line of convergence of the gyrating ridges

in front the surface on the subgibbous side is narrower and

flatter, while on the opposite or gibbous aspect it is more ex-

tensive, more rounded, and provided with the aforesaid longi-

tudinal groove. I have already, on a previous occasion*,

ointed out that the groove is obviously equivalent to the pos-

terior flattened area in such median spines as Ctenacanthus, but

here turned awry and looking to one side, while the posterior

marginal ridge represents one of the denticulated margins in the

last-named genus; the other is to be looked for in the opposite

or feebly-marked edge of the groove on the gibbous side in

Gyracanthus. The sculptured or gyrating ridges are on the

whole pretty straight and parallel in their course, though they

show a slight tendency to a sigmoidal direction, curving a

little towards the apex in front, towards the base behind, as

well as increasing progressively in obliquity from the base

onwards. They are closely tuberculated along their whole

extent, and are continued as lines of tubercles over the lips of

the posterior groove, in the bottom of which they converge

and meet. In the above described specimen the groove is

filled with tubercles as far as the spine reaches ; but in others

the groove becomes bare of tubercles at a variable distance

* Geol. Mag. dec, ii, vol. ix. (1882), p. 542.

40 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the

from the closure of the sulcus, and only marked by delicate

longitudinal strie, while in one I find it devoid of tubercles

along its whole extent. In some too, before the truncation of

the apex occurs, the gyrating ridges tend to lose their close

tuberculation, at least posteriorly, and to become only distantly

nodulose or even quite plain.

Putting the wearing of the tips altogether aside as a secon-

dary question, the striking want of bilateral symmetry in

these spines, together with their occurrence in “rights and

lefts,” amply justifies the opinion of Messrs. Kirkby, Atthey,

and Hancock that they were pectoral or at least paired appen-

dages. Which are the right and which the left spines it is,

however, at present not very easy to determine. Accepting

the suleated aspect as posterior, it would be necessary to

ascertain whether the flat or the gibbous side was superior in

order to indicate to which side of the fish it belonged.

Now, turning. to the spines labelled ‘‘ dorsal” in the same

collection, we find that they are smaller in size, varying in

length from 44 to 10} inches, and almost all lying laterally

compressed on pieces of shale. In this way the lateral cur-

vature is obscured, though in one, also marked “ dorsal,”

which happens to be only obliquely placed on its matrix, this

curvature is quite obvious. Furthermore, all of them show

in other respects the same want of lateral symmetry which

I have just described in those acknowledged to be pectoral,

namely the possession of a flat and of an inflated and grooved

side ; in fact they are rendered still more asymmetrical than

the large truncated spines by the much greater prominence

and sharpness of the posterior marginal keel, which we have

seen is morphologically a lateral structure in the general plan

of the spines. This keel is also furnished with a row of small

closely-set recurved denticles. The gyrating ridges become

very oblique towards the point, and tend to become plain or

only distantly nodulose, except perhaps on the front of the

spine. On the flat side a space bare of ridges runs down from

the point along the posterior margin for about 14 inch, and

an analogous appearance is also observable on the grooved

side. The groove itself is smooth and marked with delicate

longitudinal striz ; and, as Messrs. Hancock and Atthey have

already noted, the point is much compressed laterally*.

If we next compare the proximal or basal end of one of the

* These young spines of G. tuberculatus bear an extreme resemblance

to the figure of G. denticulatus, Davis, in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) vi.

1880, p. 373, being similar in shape, in the characters of the gyrating

ridges, and the denticulation of the posterior margin, while the same bare

space runs down fora little distance from the point. Myr. Davis, how-

ever, states that his spine has ¢wo rows of denticles posteriorly.

a

Genus Gyracanthus, Agassiz. 41

largest of these supposed dorsal spines with the distal extre-

mity of one of the least worn of those labelled “ pectoral,” we

find a mutual approximation in character; and, further, if

we compare both with an allied species, G. nobilis, Traq.,

from the Edinburgh district, pretty large specimens of which

sometimes occur with the points very slightly worn indeed,

the whole matter is cleared up. I have now no longer any

doubt that the spmes of Gyracanthus tuberculatus, sup-

posed by Messrs. Hancock and Atthey to be “ dorsal,” are

simply young specimens of the very same spines classed by

them as ‘pectoral,’ and represent the distal portions or

extremities, which in the adult spines have been lost by

attrition. ‘These spines increased by progressive growth at

the base, and as they grew, progressive differences in sculpture,

amount of lateral compression, and so on manifested them-

selves; so that the young spine is not a miniature of the old

one, but represents only a distally situated portion of it,

greater or less as the case may be. And in the case of the

Newsham specimens of Gyracanthus tuberculatus, I ma

mention, as a final and convincing proof, that, although

Messrs. Hancock and Atthey state that in the spines supposed

by them to be dorsal the pointed extremities “ are all perfect,

not being in the least worn,” I find in one so labelled, a speci-

men 11 inches in length, very distinct wearing already in

progress just in front of the tip.

Although Messrs. Hancock and Atthey’s dorsal spines of

Gyracanthus are certainly not so, and although, since my

attention was directed to the subject, I have not been able to

find in any collection, public or private, spines of this genus

to which I could assign a median position, and am conse-

quently inclined to doubt the presence of dorsal spines alto-

gether, Ido not mean to affirm that the subject is thereby

closed. Further investigation is necessary into the Irish

Lower Carboniferous G. obliguus of M‘Coy*, and into two

American species named G. compressust and G, Allenit by

Prof. Newberry, the published figures of which do not indicate

a want of lateral symmetry. M‘Coy gives an outline of the

transverse section of G. obliquus from a position considerably

proximal to the point, in which the two sides with the posterior

area seem as symmetrical as in a Ctenacanthus. In such a

spine it would be well to examine the extreme point. There

is in the collection of the Geological Survey of Scotland a

rather young spine from the Liddesdale beds, which I am

* Paleozoic Fossils, p. 629, pl. iii. &, figs. 13, 14.

t Pal. Ohio, vol. i. p. 330, pl. xxxvii. figs. 1, 2.

t Jb. p. 831, pl. xxxvii. fig. 3.

42 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the

inclined to refer to G. obliqguus, and in it, near the tip, the

transverse section has a form much resembling in general

characters that in M‘Coy’s figure; but one margin of the

groove is nevertheless a little more prominent than the other.

It is to be hoped that American paleichthyologists will care-

fully examine the spines of Gyracanthus occurring in their

country with special reference to the present question.

2. The supposed Carpal Bones of Gyracanthus.

Of constant occurrence in the same beds with G'yracanthus

spines, and often found closely associated with them on the

same slabs of stone, are certain peculiar bones, first noticed by

Messrs. Hancock and Atthey, and by them interpreted as

“carpal”? bones. These occur of two forms or shapes, the

first of which was described by the above-named authors in

1868*. It is a flat triangular bone, with a thick apex oppo-

site to a thin base; and two other sides, one of which, the

longer, is slightly convex, the other, or shorter, being straight

or slightly concave : of the two surfaces one is slightly convex,

the other slightly concave in general contour. Of. these

Messrs. Hancock and Atthey say, “Their structure is very

open; and as they are seldom well preserved, they are pro-

bably only imperfectly ossified; the bony fibre radiates from

the apex to the expanded base. ‘There can be little doubt that

these are carpal bones similar to those in connexion with the

pectoral fins in sharks and dog-fishes.”

The second form is briefly noticed by the same authors in

another communication published four years later, and its form

is described as follows :—‘‘'T'his second form is probably the

inner carpal; it is a broad flat bone irregularly bilobed or

somewhat reniform, with one of the lobes produced and the

external margin straightened ; the convex border is a little

flattened, angulated, and thickened, thence the bony fibres

radiate to the opposite or lobed margin... .. The texture

of the bone is quite similar to that of the large triangular

carpal, namely, it is of a semicartilaginous appearance, with

coarse radiating fibres extending from margin to margin ”’T,

In other passages Messrs. Hancock and Atthey clearly

indicate that they considered the thin margin, in both forms,

to be distal, and the apex, or point from which the “ bony

fibres ” radiate, to be proximal in original position.

Before making any critical remarks on the above determi-

nation of the bones in question, it is necessary to fix accu-

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, 1868, vol. i. p. 369.

+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, 1872, vol. ix. pp. 260, 261.

Genus Gyracauthus, Agassiz. 43

rately to what elements of the Selachian skeleton Messrs.

Hancock and Atthey compare them.

The term “carpal” is not used by anatomists of the

modern school to denote any part of the skeleton of the fore

limb in fishes; but on turning to Prof. Owen’s ‘ Compara-

tive Anatomy of the Vertebrata,’ vol. 1. p. 168, fig. 104, we

find the three basal cartilages of the pectoral fin of the picked

dogfish so designated. ‘Two of these, the mesopterygium and

metapterygium of Gegenbaur, are triangular, with their apices

directed towards the shoulder-girdle, while the third or pro-

pterygium has an oblong shape, faintly reminding us of the

second form of so-called carpal of Gyracanthus. There can

thus be no doubt that these basal cartilages, which, in the

skeleton of the recent shark, intervene between the shoulder-

girdle and the radial cartilages, or cartilaginous fin-rays, are

the elements which Messrs. Hancock and Atthey meant by

the term carpal. And the question is simply this, Is it likely

that the process of calcification in such cartilages would give

rise to bodies like the peculiar bones so often -found associ-

ated with the spines of Gyracanthus? Or can any better ex-

planation of their nature be suggested ?

One point in their external configuration was not noticed

by Messrs. Hancock and Atthey, namely, that these bodies

were hollow, and that their extreme flatness is due to the

crushing together of the thin walls of the internal cavity. If

we take first one of the triangular series, it may easily be seen

that the two walls, or laminz of which the bone is composed,

are united at the apex and along the two thick sides which

meet at the apex, but that they are separate at the thin base,

at which accordingly the cavity was open. It may also be

seen that the edges of the basal opening do not coincide, as

careful development of these edges shows that the one on the

convex side of the bone is indented by a large angular notch

or sinus, which runs up for some distance in the direction of

the apex; this appearance I have seen in every case in which

I have looked for it. The internal cavity is at once distin-

guishable, filled with matrix, when a specimen is broken or

cut across. I have equally assured myself of the hollow

character of the bones of the second series.

If we now look at the texture of these bodies we shall be

at a loss to explain the expressions “ imperfectly ossified ”

and “ semicartilaginous,”’ used by Messrs. Hancock and

Atthey, in the passages already quoted. On examining the

surface with a lens its apparent fibrous aspect is seen to be

due to its being closely covered with minute grooves inter-

spersed with small openings, these markings being clearly

44 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the

vascular ins their nature and of the same essential character

as those on the inserted portion of a Selachian spine, only not

so regularly parallel as is usually the case in the latter. On

making microscopic sections, transverse and longitudinal,

through the substance of the supposed “carpal bone,” it is

found to be completely traversed by a close network of

vascular or Haversian canals, the canals in some parts en-

larging so as to give a rather more open character to the

tissue than is found in the internal part of a Gyracanthus-

spine itself, while the ground-substance, hard and calcareous,

is permeated by minute branching and anastomosing tubules,

which are frequently seen to radiate from the vascular canals.

This is not, however, the structure which Selachian cartilage

assumes when calcified or “ ossified’’* ; on the contrary, if

the tissue be not vascular dentine, it is certainly very like it.

I am therefore of opinion, that the bodies in question have

nothing to do with “ carpal bones,”’ or with the endoskeleton

of a shark at all, but that they were, on the other hand,

dermal appendages, which may probably enough have been

situated in the neighbourhood of the pectoral fin, the thin or

open side being proximal and the apex distal. The want of

enamel, or of sculpture on any part of the surface, shows

that they must have been covered with a thin layer of skin.

Their frequent occurrence in close relation to the spines of

Gyracanthus yenders it, indeed, highly probable that they

belong to the same fish.

I hope, on a future occasion, to enter more minutely into

the microscopic structure, both of these bodies, and of the

Gyracanthus-spines themselves.

3. On two new Species of Gyracanthus.

In the ‘ Geological Magazine’ for last month (Nov. 1883)

I have given brief diagnoses of two new species of this genus

from the Carboniferous Limestone series of Scotland, concern-

ing which I propose, in the present communication, to enter a

little more into detail.

Gyracanthus nobilis, Traquair.

Gyracanthus tuberculatus, Traq. Geol. Mag. dec, ii. vol. viii, 1881,

p. 34.

Gyracanthus nobilis, Traq. ibid. dec. ii. vol. x. 1883, p. 542.

The spines which I have named Gyracanthus nobilis are of

* For an account of the structure of calcified Selachian cartilage, see

Williamson on the “Structure and Development of the Scales and Bones

of Fishes,” Phil. Trans. 1851.

Genus Gyracanthus, Agassiz. 45

common occurrence in the ironstone worked at Borough Lee,

near Edinburgh, belonging to the Middle Carboniferous Lime-

stone series of Central Scotland; and I have also seen a frag-

ment from a similar horizon at Cowdenbeath, in Fifeshire. At

first I confounded them with G. tuberculatus, Ag., but the

accession of more extensive material, along with a closer in-

vestigation of the subject, soon convinced me of their specific

distinctness.

Gyracanthus nobilis attains a large size. One spine in my

own collection, wanting a small portion of the base, but having

its extreme point preserved, measures 21 inches ; had it been

entire its length could not have been less than 2 feet. Another,

wanting the point, must have been about the same size; and

fragments are not uncommon which indicate still greater

dimensions. The general form is elongated and slender, the

breadth increasing more rapidly towards the base in adult

specimens. ‘Théy are very variable in respect of curvature :

in some both antero-posterior and lateral curves are well

marked ; in others the lateral bend is only slight or hardly

perceptible ; and I have one which appears almost perfectly

straight in both directions. Every one of them, without ex-

ception, is nevertheless asymmetrical as regards those special

points of configuration upon which I have dwelt in connexion

with G. tuberculatus, and, as in that species, they may be

arranged in pairs.

In the form of the non-sculptured inserted part, with its pos-

terior sulcus, and in the general configuration of the spine as

seen in transverse sections, G. nobilis closely resembles CG.

tuberculatus. The posterior marginal keel is in its distal

portion strongly denticulated ; in one specimen the denticles

may be traced, from the point, a distance of 10 inches in the

direction of the base. ‘The posterior groove varies much in

its degree of sharpness ; in some it is very shallow and slightly

marked till towards the point, while in others it is very well

defined along its whole extent. In adult specimens continu-

ations of the gyrating ridges usually encroach upon it at its

commencement; but the salient point in this species lies in

the disposition and mode of tuberculation of these ridges.

At the proximal end of the spine, in adult examples, they

are disposed much as in G. tuberculatus, meet each other

anteriorly at much the same angle, and are closely tubercu-

lated along their whole extent. But near the closure of the

sulcus this close tuberculation becomes limited to the anterior

aspect, each ridge as it arises and advances forward showing

first a comparatively distant tuberculation, then a smooth

space (sometimes very minutely crenulated) on the side of the

46 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the

spine, and finally becoming thick and coarsely tuberculated

as it turns round to the front. Where this feature of the

ridges commences they also become excessively oblique and very

delicate, and in some specimens they also occasionally bifur-

cate along the sides of the spine; but in front, where the

tuberculation appears, they become coarse and curve a little

JSorward, so as to become less oblique, and in many cases they

turn slightly again towards the point just before meeting those

of the opposite side. ‘Towards the extremity the ridges become

entirely smooth on the sides of the spine, their slight curva-

ture also ceases, and the tuberculation of the anterior aspect

gives way to simple undulation. ‘The point, even where it is

not positively truncated by attrition, looks smooth and

rubbed.

Gyracanthus nobilis may easily be distinguished from both

G. formosus and G. tuberculatus (probably only varieties of one

common species) by the direction of the gyrating ridges. In

the latter forms these ridges are disposed in a pretty straight

and parallel fashion over the sides of the spine, although they

do increase in obliquity towards the apex. Here, however,

their excessive obliquity and delicacy along the sides, after the

closure of the sulcus, give the sculpture a peculiar aspect

which cannot be mistaken. The tuberculation of the ridges

is in general coarser than in G. tuberculatus, and, in the

latter, it is only pretty well towards the apex that the ridges

tend proximately to become plain, or only distantly nodulose.

Of course, as regards the disposition of tuberculation, this new

species differs still more from G. formosus, in which the ridges,

from the very base, tend to be plain in front.

Adult specimens of G, tuberculatus show invariably, so far

as I have observed, a strongly-marked lateral curvature ; in

G. nobilis, as we have seen, its presence and amount is very

variable.

The course of the ridges, the disposition of the tubercula-

tion, and the form of the transverse section equally distinguish

it from G. obliquus of M‘Coy, and it is certainly not G. den-

ticulatus of Davis. Nor can it be shown to be identifiable

with any of the North-American species named by Prof.

Newberry and Dr. Dawson.

There only remains the G. alnwicensis of Agassiz, which

is recorded trom a somewhat similar horizon, viz. the Car-

boniferous Limestone series of Alnwick, in Northumberland.

This is very briefly mentioned by Agassiz as being slender in

form, with very oblique and entirely smooth or non-tubereu-

lated ridges, which ridges also bifurcate, and even trifureate,

in a very remarkable manner, as shown in the figure. If this,

Genus Gyracanthus, Agassiz. 47

description is correct *, G. nobilis is even more distinct from

G. alnwicensis than from any other.

One remarkable feature in these spines as occurring at

Borough Lee is the small amount of apical wearing to which

they have for the most part been subjected. Hven the extreme

point, only a little blunted and polished, is sometimes present

in large specimens, and in many others comparatively little of

the extremity has been lost by that process which has reduced

some of the large Gyracanthus-spines from Northumberland

and Staffordshire to mere stumps. It has been noted that

this wearing process has obliquely truncated the Northumbrian

specimens in their anterior aspect ; but in those from Borough

Lee evidence of wearing is sometimes found on the posterior

aspect as well. These circumstances would lead us to infer

some difference either in the habitat or the habits of the species

in question.

Gyracanthus Youngit, Traq.

Gyracanthus Youngit, Traq. Geol. Mag. dee. ii, vol. x. 1885, p, 543.

Occurring also at Borough Lee, but found likewise in many

other localities on the horizon of the Scottish ‘ Edge”? Coal

or Middle Carboniferous Limestone series, is a remarkably

distinct species of Gyracanthus, to which T have given the

name C. Youngii, in honour of my friend Mr. John Young,

of the Hunterian Museum, Glasgow, who has done so much

for the elucidation of the paleontology of the west of Scotland.

The finest specimens I have seen are in the collection of Mr.

R. Craig, Beith, Ayrshire, and are from the shale overlying

the Clay-band Ironstone at Barkip, Dalry. I have also seen

specimens from Bo’ness in Linlithgowshire (collection of

Mr. H. M. Cadell), Possil in Lanarkshire (collection of Mr.

John Young), Cowdenbeath in Fife, and Maryhill near

Glasgow.

These are large spines, some of ‘which must have attained

a length of over 2 feet, had not their apices been worn off.

They always show some amount of lateral curvature ; but the

degree to which they are antero-posteriorly bent is very

* Possibly it is not, as Agassiz never saw the specimen, but drew up

his description from a drawing sent to him by Messrs. Buckland and De

la Beche. As reproduced in the plate in the ‘ Poissons fossiles,’ this

drawing looks like a very hurriedly executed pen-and-ink sketch, from

which it is quite impossible to identify any thing. Under these cireum-

stances doubt whether the term “ alzwicensis” has any more value than

a mere manuscript name.

48 On the Genus Gyracanthus, Agassiz.

variable; some are indeed in that direction nearly quite

straight.

The first salient point which strikes the eye is the great

size of the inserted or non-sculptured portion, which is not

only broader and more expanded, but extends further beyond

the sculptured part proximally than in any other species. ‘The

anterior middle line on which the gyrating ridges meet does

not cut equally the very acute angle formed proximally by

the sculptured part; but in this case the larger division is

found on the subgibbous side, this being due to the encroach-

ment of the non-sculptured part on the gibbous side. It is

next to be noticed that the shaft of the spine after the closure

of the sulcus is more cylindrical than in other species; still

the want of bilateral symmetry is very obvious, and a gibbous

and subgibbous side may be distinguished. ‘The posterior

groove is sometimes not apparent for some distance after the

closure of the sulcus, or, though indicated, it may be filled

with tubercles ; sooner or later it becomes well marked, and

the lip on the subgibbous side becomes more prominent than

the other, but does not form so marked a feature in the con-

figuration of the spine as the corresponding posterior marginal

keel in such species as G. tuberculatus and nobilis ; it is in fact

only towards the extremity, that the spine takes on a keeled

appearance. A well-marked row of recurved denticles occurs

along the aforesaid lip or ridge of the posterior groove on the

subgibbous side, and on that of the opposite side denticles are

also seen in some examples. ‘The last remarkable feature in

this species is the slight obliquity of the gyrating ridges, which

meet each other on the front of the spine at angles greater

than right angles almost as far as the very apex. These

ridges are also rather less oblique on the subgibbous than on

the gibbous side ; on the former they are in fact sometimes

nearly transverse; a certain amount of sigmoidal curvature

is assumed after the middle of the spine, the anterior extre-

mities of the ridge turning slightly towards the apex, their

posterior extremities towards the base. Only towards the apex

have the ridges any marked obliquity in their middle portions,

and there they often also become wavy. ‘The gyrating ridges

are closely tuberculated over their whole extent, except to-

wards the apex, where the tuberculation tends to become

irregular. ‘The amount of apical wearing is very variable.

On the Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands. | 49

V.—Report on the Polyzoa of the Queen Charlotte Islands.

By the Rev. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S.

[Continued from vol. xi. p. 451.]

[Plates III. & IV.]

~ LEPRALIA (part.), Johnston.

Lepralia bilabiata, n. sp. (Pl. ILL. fig. 1.)

Zoecia quincuncially arranged, short, very slightly convex,

the sutures little more than incised lines, rounded above

(where the cell-wall forms a distinct border round the orifice),

widening out at each side, and narrowing off towards the

base, which is subtruncate or pointed; surface dense, smooth,

of a somewhat waxy appearance and a dark brown colour;

orifice large, occupying nearly half of the front surface, rounded

above, slightly contracted a short distance above the lower

margin, which is arched outwards; peristome unarmed, not

elevated; operculum smooth, of a deep black colour, with a

slight rim round the edge, the inner surface attached to a bi-

labiate tubular passage (Pl. IIL. fig. 1), through which the

polypide issues. Avicularia none. Ocwcium a subtriangular

extension of -the cell above the orifice, very little raised, a

great part of its front surface occupied by a large foramen,

closed in by membrano-chitinous material (Pl. ILI. fig. 1 a).

Zoarium of a very dark brown colour (almost black).

Houston-Stewart Channel, on shells.

When the zocecium is open, the orifice is occupied in great

part by the entrance to a tubular passage, through which the

polypide issues; this entrance is bilabiate, the lower lip con-

sisting of a semicircular chitinous rim, as it were soldered

to the inner surface of the operculum ; the upper or opposed

lip, also chitinous, is movable, and closes upon the opercular

lip when the polypide retreats.

The structure of the ovicell in this species is peculiar; it

consists of a short extension of the cell upwards, the front

wall of which is much depressed, and bears a large foramen,

with a chitinous lid or covering. The ocecial chamber is

small, and the entrance to it is closed by the operculum of

the cell. This is a very distinct modification of the ordinary

form of ocecium. i

L. bilabiata is luxuriant in growth, and forms very large

spreading crusts.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol, xiii. 4

BO... Rev. T'. Hincks on the

Lepralia claviculata, n. sp. (PI. III. fig. 2.)

Zoecia ovate or lozenge-shaped (sometimes irregular in

shape and size), regularly quincuncial, depressed; surface

glossy, thickly covered with minute circular punctures, which

give it a pretty speckled appearance ; orifice arched and ex-

panded above, more or less narrowed downwards, contracted

by a small acute projection on each side just above the lower

margin, which is distinctly curved; peristome not raised.

Avicularia keyhole-shaped, placed on a distinct area, very

much smaller than that of the cell, sometimes immediately

above a zoceclum, more commonly in the angle between two

zocecia ; mandible directed upwards. Occium (fig. 2 a) very

large, higher than broad, depressed towards the opening, and

often grooved longitudinally above the oral arch, rising above

into a kind of central knob (but on the whole not much ele-

vated), white, glossy, thickly punctured.

Zoarium forming large, spreading, whitish crusts.

Houston-Stewart Channel; Cumshewa, 20 fms.

Cases occur in which the avicularium is situated on an area

almost as large as that of the cells, just below the upper

extremity, occupying, in fact, the position of the oral aperture.

Occasionally two of these appendages occur together, either

placed one above the other or side by side.

PoRELLA, Gray.

Porella concinna, Busk.

Cumshewa, on shell.

[ Britain, Adriatic, Finmark, Norway, Spitzbergen, Franz-

Josef Land (fdley), Greenland, Gulf of St. Lawrence,

Bass’s Straits. |

A beautiful variety occurs in which the whole surface of

the cell, except the umbo below the orifice, is covered with

rather large punctures; the orifice is ample, and its characteristic

features are very distinctly marked. The zoarium is white,

and delicate in texture.

Porella marsupium, MacGillivray, form porifera.

(PI. IV. fig. 4.)

This species, which is a common Australian form, occurs

abundantly amongst the dredgings. The specimens from the

Queen Charlotte Islands differ from those which I have exa-

mined from Bass’s Straits in one or two points, but they are

quite unimportant. On the front of the suboral swellin

which supports the avicularium, are two (or occasionally three)

Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands. 51

rather large circular pores, placed side by side. They give

a somewhat peculiar appearance to the cell, but do not seem to

have any special significance. Frequently too there is a

small raised oval avicularium on the front of the cell, besides

the oral avicularium, which I have not noticed on Australian

specimens. ‘The cell-wall is smooth and entire ; the ocecium

is traversed by delicate radiating lines.

Extremely common, on shells &c.

[Victoria (MacGillivray) ; Bass’s Straits (Capt. Cawne

Warren).|

The species described by Mr. Ridley from the Straits of

Magellan (Proc. Zool. Soc. Jan. 4, 1881) as Schi'zoporella

marsupium, and identified by him with MacGillivray’s Le-

pralia marsupium, is, I have no doubt, the Hscharina simplex

of D’Orbigny (‘ Voyage dans Amérique Mérid.’), obtained

from “les Iles Malouines.” MacGillivray, who has found this

species in Victoria, has named it Schizoporella Ridleyi (Proc.

Roy. Soc. Victoria, Oct. 12, 1882).

We have no alternative, however, but to revert to the earlier

designation, and it must stand as Schizoporella simplex,

D’Orb.

Porella major, n. sp. (PI. IV. fig. 5.)

Zoecia ovate or (sometimes) hexagonal, somewhat elongate,

quincuncial, rather depressed, sutures shallow, often with a

line of punctures round the margin; surface smooth or slightly

roughened, glossy ; orifice arched above, lower margin curved

inwards, so as almost to appear dentate ; peristome thin, un-

armed, elevated (in the adult cell), especially above, immedi-

ately below the orifice a narrow avicularian swelling, stretching

across the front of the cell and bearing in the centre a small

oval avicularium, mandible directed downwards. Oactum

rounded, moderately prominent, surface minutely roughened,

the peristome forming a raised rim round the oral arch.

Zoarium of a very light brownish colour.

Cumshewa ; Houston-Stewart Channel, common on shells.

SmirtiA, Hincks.

Smittia trispinosa, Johnston.

Houston-Stewart Channel; off Cumshewa; Virago Sound :

abundant. J

[Britain, Norway, Arctic regions, St. Lawrence, Mingan

Islands, Florida, Mazatlan, Cape Horn, Aden, Adriatic,

East Indies (Dr. Anderson), Bass’s Straits.]

Several varieties occur. As a rule, the avicularian appen-

dages are present in great profusion and of unusual size.

4#

52 Rev. T’. Hincks on the

Smittia plicata, Smitt.

Houston-Stewart Channel ; off Cumshewa, 20 fms. : not un-

common.

[Spitzbergen, Greenland, 100 fms., Godhavn Harbour,

Disco.

The form which I refer to Smitt’s Cellepora plicata differs

slightly from the description and figures given by that author ;

but in essential particulars, I believe, it agrees with them.

In the specimens from the Queen Charlotte Islands the avicu-

larium is well within the peristome, and there is little if any

trace of the umbo, on which, according to Smitt, it is placed

in his OC. plicata. This, however, may be due to the greater

development of the peristome, by which the umbo may have

been to a large extent concealed. The cells are often in-

vested by a membranous epitheca.

Smittia spathulifera, n. sp. (Pl. IV. fig. 3.)

Zoecia large, ovate, quincuncially arranged, very mode-

rately convex, bordered by delicate raised lines; surface

covered with rather large round punctures, which, however,

are in great measure concealed by the stout epitheca that

clothes the zoarium; orifice arched above, lower margin

straight and within it a large bifid tooth; peristome much

raised (especially above) forming an elongate secondary orifice,

produced below into a spout-like sinus, which is occupied by

a spatulate aviculartum; mandible directed downwards.

Ocecium large, immersed, closely united to the cell above ;

surface roughened, punctured round the edge. Zoarium

forming a brownish crust.

Houston-Stewart Channel.

Muvcrone.ia, Hincks.

Mucronella ventricosa, Hassall.

Virago Sound, in about 20 fms., on shells.

[Britain, France (S.W.), Mediterranean, New Zealand,

Bergen, Greenland, Nova Zembla, Kara Sea. ]

Mucronella pavonella, Alder.

Virago Sound. ;

[St. Lawrence, Greenland, Nova Zembla, Spitzbergen, Fin-

mark, off Jutland, Britain (north-east) .]

Mucronella prelucida, n. sp. (Pl. IV. fig. 1.)

Zeocia large, ovate, quincuncial, slightly convex, separated

Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands. 53

by raised lines; surface thickly covered with roundish pune-

tures, lustrous; orifice arched above, lower margin straight

(without denticles), peristome raised, especially at the back

and in front, where it rises in the centre into a blunt mucronate

projection, which bends slightly inwards; the surface of the

peristome smooth, entire, and very glossy. Avicularia

none. Occium (?).

Houston-Stewart Channel, not uncommon on shells.

Mucronella prelonga,n. sp. (PI. IV. fig. 2.)

Zoecia long and (usually) slender, quincuncially disposed,

somewhat wider above than at the base (elongate-ovate, some-

times appearing almost subtubular), convex, depressed below,

rising towards the oral extremity; surface thickly covered

with minute punctures, shining (the glistening appearance

due to the presence of an epitheca) ; orifice suborbicular, peri-

stome elevated round it, carried out in front into a very pro-

minent process, often much thrown back and greatly elon-

gated, sometimes simply pointed, sometimes bi- or trimucro-

nate, on the inner side of it near the base a single, small,

sharply-pointed denticle ; the upper margin produced in the

centre into a tall spinous process, broad at the base, attenu-

ated and membrano-calcareous above. Avicularia none.

Oecium (?). Zoarium forming a whitish subcircular crust.

Houston-Stewart Channel, on shell.

A very picturesque form, distinguished by the remarkable

processes on the upper and inferior margins of the peristome.

The mucro in front is sometimes very greatly elongated, and,

in such cases, the upper portion seems to be formed of very

delicate membrano-calcareous material. ‘The spinous exten-

sion of the peristome on the upper margin, which is much

attenuated above, is also made up, to a great extent, of similar

material. The subtubular character of the zocecia is a striking

feature, though occasionally, and especially near the growing

edge of the colony, they assume a more distinctly ovate form.

Mucronella spinosissima, Hincks, form major.

(Pl. IIL. fig. 3.)

Zoecia broad-ovate, short, arranged in quincunx, very

convex, sutures deep, surface smooth, subhyaline in the

younger cells, opake in the older, a number of slender tubules

immersed in the cell-wall immediately beneath the surface,

and radiating from the margin towards the centre, the

aperture opening out apparently on the surface, but closed ie

a calcareous diaphragm ; the oral extremity of the cell muc

54 Rev. T. Hincks on the

raised, contracted, suberect, forming a neck which bears the

orifice ; orifice suborbicular, a small mucronate projection in

the centre of the lower margin, the rest of the peristome occu-

pied by 6-10 tubular spinous processes, a denticle within the

peristome on the lower primary margin. Avicularia none.

Owcium (fig. 36) rounded, developed behind the neck-like peri-

stome (the orifice, with its full armature of spines, rising before

it), sometimes traversed by a number of the immersed tubules.

Primary cell (fig. 3 a) small, ovate; aperture occupying about

two thirds of the front surface, surrounded by a raised border,

which bears about 8-10 spines; the orifice nearly semicircular,

occupying the upper portion of the aperture, the lower part

closed in by a delicate membrano-calcareous covering; por-

tion of the cell below the aperture smooth and solid.

Zoartum forming very large cream-coloured crusts on shells.

Extremely abundant; probably the commonest species

amongst Dr. Dawson’s dredgings.

[Bass’s Straits (Capt. Cawne Warren).]

I have ranked this interesting form as a variety of MW.

spinosissima, a species which I have described and figured in

my report on the Polyzoa of Bass’s Straits (‘ Annals ’ for Aug.

1881). In all the principal elements of structure there is an

exact correspondence between the two; but there are also one or

two differences, which materially affect the general appearance,

and, at the first glance, few probably would be likely to iden-

tify them. In the present variety the cells are very much

larger than those of the Australianform. The latter are small

and delicate, while those of the variety major are ample,

broadly ovate, massive, and strongly built. But the chief

difference between them lies in the system of tubules, more

or less immersed in the cell-wall and showing as white striz

on the glossy surface, which gives so distinctive a character

to the North-Pacific form. Of this tubular structure I have

been unable to detect any trace in the Australian specimens

which I have examined. Possibly the condition of the stony

crust may be such as to conceal it; but this hardly seems

probable, as in the finest colony which has come under my

notice calcification has evidently not proceeded far. It may

also be noted that the cells of the Australian variety have a

well-marked row of punctures round the margin.

At present, looking to the close structural agreement be-

tween the two forms, and in the absence of any precise know-

ledge as to the development and function of the tubules, I

prefer to include them in one specific group.

The tubules appear as delicate white lines through the

subhyaline crust, radiating from the circumference towards

Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands. 55

the centre of the zocecium. They vary much in length, some

being almost rudimentary, and others extending nearly or

quite to the centre of the cell. Not unfrequently short tubes

alternate with the longer ones; and commonly the latter seem

to be composed of several short tubules, which originate one

from the other, a little below and behind the orifice. In the

younger zocecia the tubules are, I believe, on the surface; but

they are soon overgrown by the calcareous crust, and in older

states they are completely concealed by it. In highly calci-

fied colonies this feature disappears, and the cells present a

uniform opake surface. The tubules traverse the neck-like

portion of the cell, and the numerous oral spines seem to be

nothing more or less than their free extremities projecting be-

yond the margin of the peristome.

It is difficult to form a conjecture as to the precise import

of the tubular system, and the more so as there has been no

opportunity thus far of tracing the growth of the cell-wall and

the mode in which the tubules originate.

The primary cell of Mucronella spinosissima closely resembles

that of M. Peachit.

RetTepora, Imperato.

Rtetepora Wallichiana, Hincks.

Houston-Stewart Channel, 15-20 fms.

[Spitzbergen, 20-80 fms., Finmark, Godhaab, 150 fms. ]

This form was first described by Smitt * as a variety of R.

notopachys, Busk, a Crag fossil. Some years later the exa-

mination of specimens obtained by Dr. Wallich in Davis

Straits convinced me that it was a distinct species, and it was

accordingly described as such (‘ Annals’ for Jan. 1877,

p. 107), with the name which Mr. Busk had already assigned

to it in MS.

R. Wallichiana, when fully developed, forms intricate

convoluted and chambered masses of considerable size. It is

one of the many arctic species which have migrated to the

Queen Charlotte Islands.

Family Celleporide.

CELLEPORA (part.), Fabricius.

Cellepora incrassata, Lamarck.

Houston-Stewart Channel; Virago Sound, incrusting the

stems of Hydrozoa.

* “Kritisk forteckn, Ofver Skandinavien’s Hafs-Bryozoer,” Q#fvers.

Kongl. Vetensk. Akad, Forhandl. 1867, Bihang.

56 Rev. T. Hincks on the

Finmark, Spitzbergen, Greenland, Banks of Newfound-

fend. » &P gen, ?

and. ]-

Cellepora, ? sp.

Zoartum inecrusting, of a rather dark browncolour. Zowcia

(towards the centre of the colony) erect, crowded, barrel-

shaped, some elevated, some immersed ; surface smooth, more .

or less punctured round the margin; orifice arched above,

lower margin slightly curved outwards (suborbicular), and

having in the centre a small notch, rounded below and con-

tracted at the opening by two minute denticular projections ;

operculum arched above, straight and entire below; peristome

raised in front, embracing a short and stout rostrum, placed

immediately below the oral notch, and bearing an avicula-

rium on one side close to the top, with rounded mandible

directed upwards ; two very tall articulated marginal spines,

placed one on each side of the orifice above. Large avicularia

scattered amongst the cells with a broad subspatulate man-

dible, the beak elevated at the extremity into a hood-like

projection, not denticulate. Occium (?).

Incrusting Retepora and shells.

I cannot identify this form with any of the described species

known to me; but I am by no means prepared at present to

say that it is new to science. It does not appear (so far as I

can judge in the absence of the figures) to be included amongst

the ‘Challenger’ Cellepore characterized by Busk (Journ.

Linn. Soc. vol. xv. 1881, p. 841, &e.). If it should prove to

be (as I suspect) undescribed, I should propose for it the name

of Cellepora brunnea.

ADDITIONAL.

Family Porinide.

LaGenipora, Hincks.

This genus, as originally constituted *, was formed for a

Porinidan species in which the cells are more or less im-

mersed in a calcareous crust. But I am now convinced that

this character cannot properly be made the foundation of a

generic group, and I propose to apply the name to such forms

as possess a lageniform cell with a free orbicular orifice and

are destitute of a special pore. The original type of the genus,

L. socialis mihi, will hold a place in the reconstituted group,

* ¢ Annals’ for September 1877 ; ‘ Hist. Brit. Marine Polyzoa,’ vol. i.

p. 236.

—$$ $$$ ————————_—~

ri

Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands. 57

along with Phylactella lucida mihi, a Madeiran species (see

‘Annals’ for July 1880), and a kindred form from the Queen

Charlotte Islands, which I shall now describe.

Lagenipora spinulosa, n. sp. (Pl. III. fig. 4.)

Zowcia lageniform, rather irregularly disposed, the lower

portion adherent, ovate, thickly covered with punctures (some-

times almost obliterated, when the surface appears roughened

or subgranulous) ; the oral extremity free, tubular, much pro-

duced, suberect, the surface perfectly smooth and subhyaline,

slightly expanded upwards ; orifice terminal, suborbicular, the

front margin plain or trimucronate, and more or less elevated

above the rest, somewhat everted, on each side a raised process

bearing a small avicularium of the Scrupocellaria type, with

minute pointed mandible directed outwards, on the upper (or

hinder) margin several spinous processes. Occium small,

rounded, smooth, placed far down at the back of the tubular

portion of the cell.

Zoartum forming small lobate patches.

On Tubulipora (especially) and shells ; not uncommon.

This form is nearly related to Z. lucida, mihi, but is, I have

no doubt, distinct. ‘There is a marked difference between the

avicularia of the two species. In JZ. spinulosa there are

two, one on each side of the orifice, resembling very closely

the form which is characteristic of the genus Scrupocellaria.

In L. lucida there is only a single minute, oval avicularium,

which is borne on a stout process, in the centre of the lower

margin. JL. spinulosa is altogether stouter in habit than the

Madeiran species, and in the normal state the adherent portion

of the cell is thickly punctured, whereas it is entire and smooth

and subhyaline in the latter. It differs from Z. lucida in

another point. On each side of the free tubular portion of the

cell there is a very distinct line, running the whole length of

it, which seems'to mark the junction between the front piece

and the rest of the tube. The strongly marked groove at the

base of the neck-like extension in L. /ucida is wanting in the

present form, which is also characterized by a peculiar habit

of growth. ‘

Microporella Malusi’, Audouin.

A variety of this species occurs, in which there is a very

prominent umbo below the pore.

Schizoporella biaperta, Michelin.

In a variety of this widely distributed species from the

58 Mr. A. G. Butler on Lepidoptera from

Queen Charlotte Islands the lateral avicularia have a pointed

mandible instead of the normal rounded one. Smitt has

noticed the same thing in Floridan specimens.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puate III.

Fig. 1, Lepralia bilabiata, n. sp. 1a. A zocecium with ovicell. 10. Zocs-

cium with the operculum thrown back, showing the entrance to

the tubular passage.

Fig. 2. Lepralia claviculata, n. sp. 2. a. Ocecium.

Fig. 3. Mucronella spinosissima, Hincks, form major; group of cells,

showing the tubules in the front wall. 3a. Primary cell. 36.

Zocecium, showing the position of the ovicell behind the tubular

orifice.

Fig. 4. Lagenipora spinulosa, n. sp.

Puate lV.

1. Mucronella prelucida, n. sp.

2. Mucronella prelonga, n. sp.

Fig. 3. Smittia spathulifera, u. sp.

4, Porella marsunm, MacGillivray, form porifera.

5. Porella major, n. sp.

VI.—Lepidoptera from the Island of Nias.

By Arruur G. Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

THE following species from the Island of Nias have recently

been added to the collection of the British Museum :—

HurLainz.

Caduga funeralis, sp. n.

Nearly ailied to C. Banksii, Moore (frorfi Sumatra), but

differing much as Purantica eryx does from P. agleoides, the

wings being of a narrower and more elegant form, with the

whole of the greenish-white markings much narrower; the

abdomen a little browner. Expanse of wings 86 millim.

Salatura eurydice, sp. n.

Primaries above most like S. nubila of Gilolo, but the

reddish area of the primaries of a lurid mahogany-red colour,

more restricted, divided into three well-marked areoles by the

median vein and its first branch, which are very broadly

black-bordered, and bounded on costa and inner margin by

the Island of Nias. 59

broad black borders; the white spots on the black apical area

also differ a little, the fifth in the subapical series being longer

and wider, so that it becomes the largest of the series; below

this series are two moderate-sized spots, as in S. nubila, and

below the inner one (within the first median interspace) is a

slightly larger spot; below the outer one and in the same

interspace with it is a white dot, there are also four white

submarginal dots, one at apex and three near the centre of

outer margin; the secondaries are quite unlike those of 8.

nubila and allies, being of a smoky-brown colour, with white-

spotted fringe, with nine white dots in a double series towards

anal angle, and two placed obliquely near apex; these wings

are therefore most like those of S. ferruginea. LExpanse of

wings 81 millim.

AT.

NYMPHALINZ.

Doleschallia niasica, sp. n.

9. Nearest to D. pratipa; primaries with the basal two

fifths and inner border smoky fulvous, the apex and external

border broadly black, and the intermediate area creamy white ;

a transverse black patch at the end of the cell, and three un-

equal decreasing white dots placed obliquely near apex ; se-

condaries smoky fulvous, the costal area broadly smoky grey ;

two slightly undulated blackish submarginal stripes and the

two usual black spots on the disk ; abdominal border whitish

towards the base ; body dark olivaceous. Under surface with

the pattern of D. pratipa, but the wings altogether paler than

in any specimens known to me of that species. Expanse of

wings 72 millim.

Symphedra perdix, sp. n.

@. Allied to S. wetes of Menado, Celebes; blackish

piceous, with white and tawny spots, arranged much as in

S. dirtea, though differing in colour; the chief differences

between the two females are as follows:—In S. perdizv the

two series of spots which cross the disk are considerably

larger, those on the median interspaces being also confluent,

so as to produce (with those which are confluent in S. e@etes 2

of Hewitson) a broad white angular belt, interrupted by

black nervures, and throwing off three decreasing white spots

from its angle to the costa; the submarginal spots are more

regular, larger towards external angle, where they are

whitish, but decreasing to a mere point towards apex ; the

two series of spots across the basal half of secondaries are

60 On Lepidoptera from the Island of Nias.

larger and paler towards costa, the inner series terminating in

a white subcostal spot; a second white subcostal spot is placed

nearer to the base at the extremity of a fulvous stripe which

borders the basal portion of the subcostal vein and its first

branch ; the tawny borders of the ocelloid discal series of spots

are more isolated, the inner series less lunate; the body is

black above, the autenne tipped with fulvous, the thorax with

two spots of ochreous behind the collar; two lateral white

spots in the middle and two behind; the abdomen is spotted

in front and narrowly banded behind with ochreous. The

coloration and general pattern below are most like those of

S. dirtea of Java, but differ im the decidedly more tawny

ground-tint, excepting towards the abdominal border of

secondaries (the area around which is, as usual, pale bluish),

in the broad white belt on the disk of primaries, and the black

edges of the discoidal and supradiscoidal spots of secondaries.

Expanse of wings 102 millim.

This is one of the most handsome species in the genus; it

approaches nearest to two females in Hewitson’s collection

regarded as my S. canescens, but decidedly larger than the

type of that species ; the latter, however, may vary, though

certainly not sufficiently to include the Macassar female asso-

ciated with it by Hewitson, and which is nothing more than

the more prevalent variety of the insect described by Hewit-

son as the female of his 8. wetes of Menado.

The true female of S. wetes is in Hewitson’s collection from

Tondano ; and, excepting that it is larger, differs in no respect

from the male. ‘The female of the Macassar species, however,

is larger still, and has the general character of markings of S,

dirtea, excepting that the spots of the discal series, including

the spots of the inner series of the furca, are larger, and thus

form an angular band broken up into well-separated spots

below the median vein, but only interrupted by the black

nervures above it; the entire furca is occasionally composed

of white spots, as in the type of Hewitson’s description. The

male differs chiefly from that sex of S. wetes in the larger

white spots of the inner series of the furea on the primaries

and in the narrow inner border of the ocelloid spots on the

secondaries, so that there is no well-defined grey band across

these wings as in S. eetes. I propose that this species should

take the name of S. phasiana: so far as I know it occurs only

at Macassar, the pair in our collection being taken in that

locality, as well as one of Hewitson’s females; a pair in his

collection, however, is only labelled ‘‘ Celebes,” but was pro-

bably obtained from the same source as our examples. .

Te,

Geological Society. 61

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

November 21, 1883.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1, “ On the Skull and Dentition of a Triassic Mammal (7’ritylodon

longevus, Ow.) from South Africa.” By Prof. Owen, C.B., F.R.S.,

F.G.S.

The specimen described in this paper formed part of a collection con-

taining remains of some of the known South-African Triassic Reptilian

genera, and agreed with them in its mode of fossilization. It was

submitted to the author by Dr. Exton, of Bloemfontein. The spe-

cimen is a nearly entire skull, wanting only the hinder part, and it

measures about 3? inches in length, from the broken end of the

parietal crest to the point of the united premaxillaries. The upper

surface shows the anchylosed calvarial portions of the parietals,

and the frontal bones divided by a suture ; the contiguous angles of

these four bones are cut off, so as to leave an aperture, occupied by

matrix, which may be a fontanelle, or a pineal or parietal foramen.

The frontals form the upper borders of the orbits, which are bounded

in front by the lacrymal and malar bones, and were not completed

behind by bone. ach frontal is narrowed to a point at the

suture between the nasal and maxillary. The nasals are narrow,

but widen in front to form the upper border of the exterior nostril,

which is terminal, and is completed by the premaxillaries. The

maxillaries are widened posteriorly, then constricted, and again

widened before their junction with the intermaxillaries.

The teeth include a pair of large round incisors, broken off close

to the sockets, and showing a large pulp-cavity, surrounded by

a complete ring of dentine, which is covered by a thin coat of

enamel on the front and sides. At 2 millim. behind each of these teeth

is the socket of a smaller premaxillary tooth; this tooth apparently

had a thin wall and a pulp-cavity relatively larger than in the

anterior tooth. It is separated by a ridged diastema from the

series of six molar teeth on each side, the first of which has a sub-

triangular crown with the base applied to the second tooth. The

latter and the four following teeth are nearly similar, subquadrate

in form, with the crowns “impressed by a pair of antero-posterior

grooves, dividing the grinding-surface into three similarly disposed

ridges, and each ridge is subdivided by cross notches into tubercles.

Of these there are, in the second to the fourth molar inclusive, four

tubercles on the mid ridge, three on the inner ridge, and two on the

outer ridge.”

The author discussed the relations of this new form of mammal,

62 Geological Society.

especially as indicated by the structure of the teeth, which he

showed to resemble those of Microlestes, from the Keuper of Wiirt-

temberg and the Rheetic of Somersetshire, and those of the Oolitic

genus Stereognathus, the former having on each tooth two multitu-

berculate ridges, and the latter three ridges, but with only two

tubercles on each. ‘The fossil presents no characters to show

definitely whether the animal it represents was a placental or a non-

placental mammal.

2. “ Cranial and Vertebral Characters of the Crocodilian Genus

Plesiosuchus, Owen.” By Prof. R. Owen, C.B., F.R.S., F.GS.

In this paper the author, with the view of showing that the

Kimmeridgian Stenecosaurus Manselii, Hulke, really forms the type

of a distinct genus, discussed the characters by which Cuvier divided

the fossils referred by him to the Crocodiles into three principal

groups, to which Geoffroy St.-Hilaire gave generic names, and those

by which the latter author afterwards distinguished his genus

Steneosaurus, including Oolitic forms, from the Liassic genus T’cleo-

saurus. From his exposition of these characters the author con-

cluded that the above-named species does not belong to Steneosaurus,

Geoff., and he proposed to make it the type of a new genus, Plesio-

suchus, characterized by the convergence of the frontal bones to a

point nearer the apex of the skull than in Steneosawrus, by the ex-

tension of the gradually attenuated nasal bones into a point pene-

trating the hind border of the nostril, and by other peculiarities of

the skull, teeth, and vertebre. The author pointed out that this

form, like Stencosaurus, helped to bridge over the space between the

Liassic Teleosaurs and the Tertiary and recent Crocodiles, even ap-

proaching nearer to the latter than the older Oolitic type.

3. **On some Tracks of Terrestrial and Freshwater Animals.”

By Prof. T. M*Kenny Hughes, M.A., F.G.S.

The author’s observations have been made on certain pits in

the district about Cambridge which are filled with the fine mud

produced in washing out the phosphatic nodules from the “Cam-

bridge Greensand ’—a seam at the base of the Chalk Marl. As the

water gradually dries up, a surface of extremely fine calcareous mud

is exposed. ‘This deposit is often very finely laminated, and occa-

sionally among the lamine old surfaces can be discovered, which,

after having been exposed for some time to the air, had been covered

up by a fresh inflow of watery mud into the pit. The author de-

scribed the character of the cracks made in the process of drying,

and the results produced when these were filled up. He also de-

scribed the tracks made by various insects, indicating how these

were modified by the degree of softness of the mud, and pointed out

the differences in the tracks produced by insects with legs and elytra,

and by Annelids, such as earthworms. ‘The marks made by various

worms and larve which burrow in the mud were also described.

Bibliographical Notices. 63

Marks resembling those called Nerettes and Myrianites are produced

by a variety of animals. The groups of ice-spicules which are

formed during a frosty night also leave their impress on the mud.

The author concluded by expressing the opinion that Cruziana,

Nereites, Crossopodia, and Palcochorda were mere tracks, not marine

vegetation, as has been suggested in the case of the first, or, in the

second, the impression of the actual body of ciliated worms.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Farm Insects: being the Natural History and Economy of the Insects

injurious to the Field-crops of Great Britain and Ireland, and also

those which infest Barns and Granaries. By Joun Curtis, F.L.S.

Illustrated with numerous Engravings. 8vo. London: Van

Voorst, 1883.

Tue value of the work of the late John Curtis on Farm Insects is

so generally recognized that we need do little more than call atten-

tion to this reissue of it in its original form. No doubt economic

entomology has made considerable progress since the first publica-

tion of the book in its complete form in 1859; but while we may

admit that this progress would enable us to correct some statements

and to fill up gaps in the history of certain species which the author

was compelled to leave, it is astonishing to notice how little the

broad treatment of the subjects would need to be modified. The

work of the great English entomologist was in fact so thoroughly

done according to the lights of his day, that later writers have

practically added but little to it, and we may say that the agricul-

turist need wish for no better guide to the history of those minute

and often hidden enemies whose attacks are frequently so fatal to

his interests; while to the entomologist, at any rate, this reprint of

a classical, work which has been long unprocurable will prove ex-

ceedingly welcome, and he will hardly be inclined to regret that

the contents of the book have not been meddled with. The plates

alone, executed in the author’s happiest manner, are a delight to the

entomological eye, quite apart from their practical usefulness ; they

are, as the publisher says in his ‘ Advertisement,” *“* so excellent

and so full of detail” that their reissue to the public, with the ac-

companying text, not only needs no apology, but entitles him to the

thanks of all interested in entomology.

John Curtis, as we all know, was so careful and conscientious a

worker, that it is no great wonder if his labours in the department

of agricultural entomology carried him so far in advance that even

now we have little to add to his account of the natural history of

the farmer’s insect foes, and that all subsequent writers on the sub-

ject have been compelled to borrow largely from his pages. It is

64 Bibliographical Notices.

not difficult, in fact, to recognize the direction that an editor’s

labours would have to take should it ever be decided to produce a

new edition of this book; his researches would have to be devoted

chiefly to collecting the records of cases in which particular species

had proved specially injurious, and the details of the application of

new remedies, of which many, as may be seen from Miss Ormerod’s

useful little book, have been proposed with varying success, often

involving the use of materials comparatively unknown when Curtis

wrote. This new information might easily be worked up into the

form of appendices or supplementary notes without interfering

seriously with the original text, and changes of nomenclature, of

which there are many, could be indicated in a similar manner.

Monograph of the British Aphides. By Grorer Bowpier Bucrton.

Vol. IV. 8vo. London: Ray Society, 1883.

In this fourth volume Mr. Buckton concludes his monograph of

the British Aphides, and supplements the descriptive portion with

some general remarks, which will serve to direct the attention of

students to the very interesting questions connected with the history

of that remarkable group of insects. .

The species here described are the British members of the tribes

Pemphiginz, Chermesine, and Rhizobiine ; they are treated in the

same fashion as in the preceding volumes, and several of them are

of special interest in connexion with M. Lichtenstein’s theory as to

the reproduction of Aphides. The views of that entomologist,

which appear to be gaining ground, are quoted by the author in

several places, notably in connexion with the genus Phyllowera,

under which we find the translation of an excellent summary of his

opinions furnished by Lichtenstein himself to Mr. Buckton (p. 63),

which will be of great service to English readers,

As already stated, Mr. Buckton has appended to the systematic

part of his work a discussion of various interesting questions con-

nected with the natural history of Aphides in general, commencing

with some remarks on the relation between Aphides and Ants—a

subject upon which much has been written, often in a somewhat

hyperbolical strain. Mr. Buckton apparently does not regard the

extant evidence as sufficient to establish anything like a necessary

relation between the Aphides and the Ants in whose nests they are

sometimes found; and certainly those writers who maintain that

certain ants obtain nearly the whole of their sustenance from plant-

lice are manifestly in the wrong. At the same time the existence

of this curious relationship between insects of such different types is

proved by the testimony of so many good observers, that we cannot

deny it some considerable importance in the economy of the ants.

Mr. Buckton’s remarks are eminently suggestive.

The most important section of his supplementary matter, how-

ever, is that in which he deals with the reproduction of Aphides ;

and in the preparation of this he appears not only to have carefully

Miscellaneous. 65

gone through all the contributions of previous writers, but also to

have entered personally upon a most elaborate investigaion of the

anatomy of the reproductive organs in the different forms of these

insects. This portion of Mr. Buckton’s work is particularly valuable.

The succeeding section, relating properly to fossil Aphides, is

rather discursive, and strikes us as perhaps hardly in place in con-

nexion with a Monograph of British Aphides. The author here

enters more or less into a discussion of the occurrence of fossil

insects in sedimentary rocks and in amber, and finally describes and

figures the Aphides occurring in the latter, those determined by

Heer from the Tertiary deposits of Giningen and Radoboj, and

finally the species obtained by Mr. Scudder from the Tertiary basin

of Florissant, in the Colorado region. ‘The last-mentioned forms

have been determined and named by Mr. Buckton from Mr. Scudder’s

drawings.

The volume concludes with some practical remarks on natural

and artificial checks to the increase of Aphides, and on preserving

and dissecting these minute and delicate insects, which will prove

of great service to intending students of the group, whose number

we hope may be greatly increased by the facilities which Mr. Buck-

ton’s labours have offered to them in his present work. His care-

fully prepared descriptions and figures place in the hands of students

a ready means of working out whatever is already known of the

British forms of one of the most interesting and curious groups of

insects, a group many members of which, from their wonderful

fecundity, are among the most formidable foes of the farmer and the

gardener, and which thus has as it were a double claim to our

notice. In conclusion, we would heartily congratulate Mr. Buckton

upon the completion of his work, which, although we know it to

have been a labour of love, must nevertheless have tasked his

energies severely.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Development of Balanoglossus. By Witrt1am Bateson,

Cambridge, England*.

Aw unlimited quantity of this remarkable form was easily to be

obtained at half-tide all along the shores in the neighbourhood of

Hampton, Virginia. The difficulties attending the investigation

were far less than those that have been previously met with at other

localities. Since the time during which I have been able to remain

in America was exceedingly limited, I thought it best to confine my

work at Hampton to the study of fresh specimens of the animal,

and to the task of collecting and preserving them for subsequent

* Note from the ‘Chesapeake Zoological Laboratory,’ 1883.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xiii. 5

66 Miscellaneous.

examination by means of sections. My observations are therefore

very meagre and inadequate, especially as regards the organogeny

of the form, owing to the extreme scarcity of the larvee. These im-

portant deficiencies I hope subsequently to supply when I shall have

been able to examine my material by sectional methods. The

general appearance of the Hampton form presents many points of

slight divergence from the species common at Naples (B. minutus),

so that at first sight the two animals seem very different; but

whether the anatomy of this form is essentially different, I could

not decide by examination of fresh specimens alone. The principal

result of my work has been to show that the form common on the

Chesapeake coast does not pass through the Tornaria stage, which

has been described by previous observers as the larva of Balanoglossus,

The eggs of this animal are opaque, yellowish-grey bodies, enclosed

in a thin tough egg-shell which is quite transparent. Segmentation

is begun by the appearance of a median furrow which divides the

ege into two equal halves. This is followed by another median

furrow at right angles to the first, forming four segments. In the

next stage that I have been able to observe segmentation was com-

plete, having probably proceeded in a regular manner, though

this I have not been able to determine. One edge of the blasto-

derm is next flattened and gradually depressed, causing the embryo

to take the shape of a concavo-convex disk. The concavity be-

comes gradually reduced in size as its edges grow together to form

the blastopore, appearing at the same time to become thickened.

This process is continued until the blastopore becomes exceedingly

small; whether it subsequently disappears or not I cannot say until

I have cut sections of it. I believe, however, that it becomes the

anus, which at all events is found in the same position. As this

gastrula becomes shut off it resumes the spherical shape and begins

to rotate about the axis which eventually becomes the long axis of

the animal, at the top of which the blastopore is placed. This

rotatory movement is caused by a uniform covering of fine cilia,

After rotating in this way for some few hours, the body elongates

and aring of large cilia appears surrounding the posterior end.

The animal then swims round the egg, rotating at the same time on

its long axis. A nearly median transverse constriction next occurs,

which is followed by another one anterior to it, giving the body the

appearance of being composed of three segments. The anterior seg-

ment becomes the proboscis, the middle one forms the collar, and

from the posterior portion the rest of the body is developed. With-

in the anterior constriction the mouth is subsequently formed. At

the anterior end of the proboscis a tuft of fine long cilia grows

out as in the larvee of many Cheetopoda, &c. A pair of depressions

are at the same time formed posteriorly to the collar in a dorsal

position. These depressions form the first pair of gill-slits. In

this condition the larva is generally hatched, though I have found

individuals already free before the appearance of the transverse con-

striction. On hatching these larve are still quite opaque, and live

buried in the muddy sand which the adults inhabit. In this con-

Miscellaneous. 67

dition the animal remains for some time, increasing in size, until it

is about an eighth of an inch long, the proboscis being about half

the total length of the body. The tip of the proboscis is used by

the larve to attach themselves by suction to foreign bodies, though

apparently no special suctorial organ exists. As the body grows, the

posterior band of cilia becomes wider and the cilia themselves longer

and coarser, while the direction of the band alters slightly. From

the appearance of fresh specimens in this stage, treated with acetic acid,

I believe that several pouches arise from the gut which probably are

destined to form the other gill-slits; but this is quite uncertain,

though of course sections will at once decide this question. I have

been unable to procure any specimens older than these, and of the

changes by which this larva becomes converted into Balanoglossus

I can therefore say nothing. Possibly the animal remains in this

condition during the winter and awaits the spring for its final de-

velopment. I hope to be able to observe the subsequent stages at

some future season.—Johns Hopkins University Circulars, Noy. 1883.

On the Development of the Branchia in the Cephalopoda.

By M. L. Jounin.

The investigations of Kolliker upon the development of the Cepha-

lopoda, while throwing much light upon the embryogeny of those

animals, have nevertheless left in obscurity the origin of the organ

of respiration. I have set myself, in the laboratories of M. de

Lacaze-Duthiers, to fill up this gap by studying principally the

Sepia officinalis, the eggs of which are easily procured.

The branchiz of the embryo make their appearance at the begin-

ning of the development in the form of two small buds, situated

symmetrically with relation to the antero-posterior plane upon the

middle of what will eventually become the posterior wall of the

palleal cavity. The bud, produced by a pushing forth of the epi-

thelial layer by the cells of the subjacent layer, soon elongates and

forms a small well-differentiated eminence, rounded at the apex

and attached by a broad base. I found it impossible, even in the

youngest embryos that I could obtain, to ascertain the presence of

vibratile cilia upon the branchia, although the palleal cavity is lined

with them. ‘The bud afterwards flattens so as to present two sur-

faces—a posterior one, applied against the visceral mass, and an

anterior one, which is subsequently covered by the mantle which

bounds the respiratory cavity superiorly.

Upon this little lamina, which is about 1 millim. in length, a first

horizontal fold appears towards the middle, then a second nearer to

the point, then a third still nearer to the free extremity, and so on.

These folds form depressions upon one of the surfaces correspon-

ding with elevations upon the other surface ; the branchial bud has

therefore become an undulated lamina; gradually other folds appear,

always towards the point, while the whole organ at the same time

increases in dimensions, so that a length of 13 millim. corresponds

with a dozen folds. But the latter do not oceupy the whole surface

68 Miscellaneous.

of the young branchia; a space is reserved along its two margins

(the external and the internal), in one of which will be formed the

efferent vessel, and in the other the special gland of the branchia.

One of these undulations, considered in its totality, may be re-

garded as a semicircle formed by three parallel curves of cells, a

middle one enclosed between an external convex and an internal

concave one. Supposing the two extremities of this arc fixed in the

same plane, if growth took place with equal rapidity in the three

layers of cells, we should soon have a large cul-de-sac, no longer a

semicircle, but more or less conical and deep; but things go on

otherwise—the cells of the middle layer increase in number, and

push before them the epithelium forming the convex surface, while

that which forms the concave layer is not modified. By advancing

more and more by means of a terminal focus of cell-division, the

median layer gives rise to a lamina clothed on its two faces by the

convex epithelium. The cells of this lamina, which are at first con-

tiguous, soon separate from each other, so as to form lacunee, and, at

certain points, vessels, From this it results that, as this process

is repeated alternately to the right and left of the primary undulated

lamina, we obtain sections of the branchia composed of a slightly

undulated axis, from which issue, to the right and left alternately,

lamine which become longer and longer the further we go from the

extremity of the branchia. A little later we easily distinguish a

small muscular band, which follows the inferior margin of each of

the laminze composing the branchia and fixes it.

Each of the laminw formed as I have just stated produces in its

turn a series of undulations by becoming folded in the direction of

its width. But in this case the undulations are much hollowed,

and correspond with strong eminences on the other side; no new

productions are formed at the expense of the median layer, which

remains even throughout and preserves its two epithelia. These

undulations start from the point of attachment of the lamina, to

run, gradually diminishing, to the point where is the focus of in-

crease and where the new folds are formed.

Lastly, in the adult we observe a third system of undulations,

consequently of the third order, situated perpendicularly to the point

of inflexion of the laminz, the formation of which I have just

described. These series of new folds only appear very late in the

embryo; at the moment when, being on the point of quitting the

egg, it measures about 15 millim. in length, we only see scarcely

perceptible traces of them, but they become quite distinct when in-

jections of the branchia are made, which, however, is a very delicate

operation.

As regards the vessels of the branchia, the one which conveys the

blood to it appears early at the commencement of the formation of

the laminz ; it occupies nearly the centre of the organ, and is com-

prised within the base of the lamine and the gland of the branchia,

which is also distinctly marked at this period. The efferent vessel

is formed upon the crest of the branchia and on the outer border of

the lamine ; it is undulated, like the parts which bear it, and issues

Miscellaneous. 69

from the branchia at the base, to be continued by the auricle of the

heart.— Comptes Rendus, November 12, 1883, p. 1076.

Injury sustained by the Eye of a Trilobite at the Time of the

Moulting of the Shell.. By Cuartes D. Waxcorr.

Mr. William P. Rust, of Trenton Falls, N. Y., called my atten-

tion some time since to the eyes of a small but very perfect speci-

men of Jllenus crassicauda, from the Trenton Limestone, that he has

in his beautiful collection of Trenton fossils.

The left eye is perfect: the visual surface is clearly defined, and

in the sunlight almost translucent between the darker base and the

curve of the facial suture above. The right eye at first sight ap-

pears to have been broken in working away the matrix ; but aclose

examination shows, as Mr. Rust expressed it, that the eye had

been put out while the animal was living. This is shown by the

peculiar growth of the shell about the aperture formerly occupied by

the visual surface of the eye. The margins are turned in, rounded,

and contracted, and the size of the palpebral lobe materially lessened.

An injury to the visual surface would scarcely produce this effect if

the shell was hard. If slightly injured before the moulting of the

shell the separation would be imperfect and the visual surface carried

away with the old shell would leave a cavity around which the new

shell would form, as in the eye before us. If injured before the new

shell had hardened, that effect might be produced; but the proba-

bilities are, that the loss of the visual surface occurred at the time

of the moulting of the old shell.

Among the thousands of trilobites that have passed through my

hands in which the eyes were preserved I have never noticed any

distortion or injury that occurred during the life of the animal.

In a few instances the shell of the pygidium of Asaphus platyce-

phalus has shown evidence of local fracture that appears to have

occurred during the life of the animal, but these were very unsatis-

factory. To Mr. Rust’s skill in working out the specimen described,

and also in detecting the character of the injured eye, we are in-

debted for some positive information of an injury sustained during

the moulting of the shell of a trilobite —<Amer. Journ. Science, Oct.

1883, p. 302.

The Pelagic and Deep Faunas of the two Lakes of Savoy (the Lae

du Bourget and Lac d’ Annecy). By Dr. O. E, Imnor.,

The Lac du Bourget is 17 kilom. long and about 5 kilom. broad,

and its depth is stated at 80-100 metres. The Lac d’Annecy mea-

sures 14 kilom. in length, and its greatest breadth is 33 kilom. ; its

greatest depth is estimated at 62 metres.

In the Lac du Bourget on the 5th October the author obtained at

20 metres Daphnella brachyura, Liev., Leptodora hyalina, Lillj., a

70 Miscellaneous.

Bosmina, a Cyclops, and a Diaptomus. From 50 metres he got two

more Cladocera, Sida crystallina, Miull., and Daphnia hyalina,

Leyd. Of the Rotatoria his two new species, Asplanchna helvetica

and Anurca longispina, were pretty abundant. Of Protozoa a

Ceratium and a new Dinobryon (D. cylindricum, which also occurs

in the lake of Neuchatel) occurred. ‘The Copepoda and Daphnella

brachyura were most numerous in individuals, while the Bosmina

occurred rarely. Bythotrephes appeared to be absent.

The pelagic flora consisted of numerous tufts of Anabena circinalis,

Pleurococcus angulosus, Giallionelle, and Fragillarie, The Anabena

bore numerous Vorticelle, which never occurred on the Pleurococcus, a

condition also obseryed by Forel in the lake of Geneva and by the

author in the lake of Zug.

The bottom, at about 100 metres, between Petit Port and the

Chateau de Bourdeau, furnished but few forms. A specimen of the

blind Asellus Foreli, Blanc, bore many Vorticelle. There was also

a perfectly transparent Cypris. A rather large, fusiform, rather

thick, pale reddish Rhabdoccelous Turbellarian formed a rather deep

furrow in the mud when moving forward. Of Protozoa there were

a Oothurnia with a yellow, sessile, beaker-shaped carapace, and a

Rhizopod of the family Euglyphina, a Cyphoderia, Schlumb. (mar-

garitacea ?).

The pelagic fauna of the Lac d’Annecy included :—Cladocera :

Daphnella brachyura, Liey., Daphnia hyalina, Leyd. (the most

numerous of the Cladocera); a Bosmina (rare here also); and

Leptodora hyalina, Lill}.

Copepoda: a species of Cyclops and one of Diaptomus. Bytho-

trephes appears to be wanting here also.

Corethra-larvee in considerable numbers.

Rotatoria: three species, Asplanchna helvetica (extraordinarily

abundant), Anurewa spinosa (rare), and Anurea longispina (less

rare).

Eis : a species of Dinobryon and one of Ceratium.

The deep fauna at the same place, at 80 metres, was richer than

in the Lac du Bourget. Colonies of redericella bore many exam-

ples of the Rotatorian Floscularia proboscidea, Khr., together with

four species of Infusoria, namely Stentor ceeruleus, Khr. (pretty abun-

dant), two species of Vorticelle (in considerable quantity), and

Epistylis (Opercularia) nutans, Ehr. Other Protozoa met with were

Carchesium polypinum, Ehr. (not uncommon), an Ameba, and the

same Cyphoderia as in the Lac du Bourget.

Besides these, the author dredged up a species of Pisidium and

Asellus Foreli; of the Cladocera, Sumocephalus veiulus, O. F. Mill.,

and Lynceus affinis, Leyd.; of the Ostracoda, a species af Cyprid ;

of the Copepoda, a Canthocamptus, probably undescribed. A dingy

white Hydra also occurred.—Zool. Anzeiger, vi. no. 155, Dec. 10,

1883, p. 655.

MD

Miscellaneous. 71

An Instance of Sexual Colour-variation in Crustacea.

By H. W. Conn*.

Differences in the colour of the two sexes among Crustacea are of

very rare occurrence. Darwin in ‘The Descent of Man,’ chap. ix.,

refers to this fact and says he is acquainted with but two instances

of this peculiarity. One in the case of Squilla stylifera, and a

second in a species of Gelasimus, or fiddler crab, described by Fritz

Miiller as occurring in Brazil. A third and very striking instance

is found in Callinectes (Neptunus) hastata, the common edible crab

of our southern coast. There are a number of differences in the shape

of the two sexes, but besides these they present a marked difference in

colour. This colour-variation is confined to the first pair of thoracic

appendages, the pair bearing the large chele. These appendages are

of a yellowish brown on the upper surface, a whitish yellow on the

outside, and of a brilliant blue on the inside and particularly at those

parts which are protected from the light when the appendage is

folded. It would seem therefore that this blue coloration was en-

hanced by not being exposed to light. The colour of different

individuals is tolerably constant and uniform,

Between the colours of the male and female appendages considerable

differences are discernible. The most noticeable difference is that

the male appendage appears remarkably blue when compared with

the female. ‘This is due partly to the fact that the amount of blue

surface in the male is much greater than in the female, and partly

to the fact that the blue colour is of a much more brilliant hue. The

blue colour in the male extends nearly to the tips of the two fingers

of the chele, both the finger-like process of the propodite and the

dactylopodite being largely coloured blue. The very tips are, how-

eyer, of a brilliant purple. In the female these parts are of an

orange hue, with not a trace of blue about them. ‘The tips are

also coloured purple, but not so brilliant a purple as is found in the

male. In the male the blue colour extends partly upon the outer

surface. In the female it is confined to the inner surface and only

extends to the base of the dactylopodite. The outer surface of the

dactylopodite and of the finger-like process of the propodite are in

the male white, while in the female they are reddish orange. Upon

the male appendage there is no orange colour as a rule.

These differences in colour are in all cases very marked, and will

always serve to distinguish a male from a female appendage. No

colour-differences are seen in any part of the crab except upon the

first pair of appendages ; and it is interesting to note that this sexual

difference does not make its appearance till the crab reaches ma-

turity. The chele of immature males and females cannot be dis-

tinguished from each other. Fritz Miiller says that the same is

true of the Gelasimus observed by him. On the other hand, con-

sidering the habits of Crustacea, these sexual differences can hardly

be considered as the results of sexual selection.—Johns Hopkins

University Circulars, Noy. 1883.

* Note from the ‘ Chesapeake Zoological Laboratory,’ 1883.

‘42 Miscellancous.

On the Influence of Physico-Chemical Agencies upon the Development

of the Tadpoles of Rana esculenta. By M. Emite Youne.

The author subjected tadpoles just hatched to the action of saline

solutions of various strengths. The salts employed were obtained

by the evaporation of the water of the Mediterranean, and the larve

were placed in solutions of 1, 3,5, 7, and 9 per 1000, which were

renewed at the same time in all the vessels, and the whole were in

other respects placed under precisely the same conditions. Asa

general result, M. Yung states that the tadpoles are developed the

more slowly the more considerable the degree of saltness of the water.

In the solution of 2,5 no transformation took place, though some

tadpoles lived long enough to acquire hind limbs. In a solution of

71%, very young tadpoles die in a few hours; older ones survive

for a few days.

The author remarks upon the importance of placing equal num-

bers of individuals in each vessel in experiments of this kind. On

placing 4, 8, 12, 16, &c. tadpoles of the same age and the same

brood in a series of vessels, and keeping them under precisely the

same conditions, their development is found to be slower in proportion

to the number living together, which confirms the results obtained by

Semper for the Limnee.

Finally, M. Yung subjected young tadpoles, which normally live

in quiet water, to continuous agitation in a vessel containing two

litres of water regularly renewed and suitable food. The agitation

of the liquid was felt to the bottom of the vessel, but reached its

maximum at the surface, where the tadpoles, on coming up to the air,

had to struggle against strong waves. Under these conditions the

eggs developed well; but the newly hatched tadpoles, being too

feeble to seize their prey in so disturbed a medium, died of hunger,

unless care was taken to give them daily a few moments of repose

to take their food. The mortality was always greatest in the first

few days ; it diminished immediately the first transformations were

effected. Of twenty individuals placed in the vessel in April, eight

have furnished little frogs, and on the Ist August only one had not

completed its metamorphoses.

If these agitated tadpoles be compared, at different periods, with

others of the same brood developing in quiet water, it is found that

the development of the former is slower (the test-tadpoles were all

transformed on the 15th July), that they are less pigmented, which

indicates bad nutrition (the tadpoles which do not eat much are

always pale) ; and, lastly, that their tails are relatively more de-

veloped, especially in width, which is explained by the greater use

they are obliged to make of these organs in struggling against the

waves.— Bibl. Univ., Arch. des Sciences, pér. 3, tome x. p. 347,

October 15, 1883.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 74. FEBRUARY 1884.

VII.—On a Specimen of Pecopteris (? polymorpha, Brongn.)

tn Cuircinate Vernation, with Remarks on the Genera

Spiropteris and Rhizomopteris of Schimper. By Ropert

Kipston, F.G.8.*

[Plate V. fig. 1.]

ALTHOUGH the beautiful specimen which forms the subject of

this communication does not throw any additional light on

the growth of fossil ferns, yet as none of the figures of cir-

cinate vernation with which I am acquainted surpass this

example, I have ventured to give a short description and a

figure of it.

The fossil is about 3 inches long; but if we measure the

full length of the circinately rolled-up portion as if it were

straightened out, it is fully 6 inches inlength. The specimen

is, however, incomplete at its lower extremity ; so its original

size cannot now be ascertained.

_ The rachis is thick and still shows slight traces of the little

scales with which its surface was once covered. ‘he inner side

of the rachis bears about thirty-three circinately rolled-up pinne.

* Read before the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, December 19,

3

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xiii. 6

Pe AS ee 1

—

74 Mr. R. Kidston on Pecopteris (? polymorpha,

These show nothing further than the midribs of the pinnules,

which appear as strongly defined ridges. There is no evi-

dence in the specimen itself to indicate the species to which

it belongs ; but from the occurrence of fragments of Pecopteris

polymorpha, Brongn., on the same slab *, it probably belongs

to that fern.

The specimen is in the collection of the Geological Survey

of Great Britain, to whom it was presented by Mrs. Stock-

house Acton.

My thanks are due to Dr. A. Geikie, F.R.S., Director-

General of the Geological Survey of Great Britain, for per-

mission to describe this interesting fossil.

Position and Locality. From the Coal-measures, Leebot-

wood, about nine miles from Shrewsbury.

As a means of giving a definite place in the classification of

fossil plants to such fossils as that just described, Schimper

has proposed the genus Spiropteris t, in which he places

those specimens of ferns that do not afford sufficient characters

for the determination of the species to which they belong.

For fossils of this nature the genus is very useful, as it gives

a fixed, though provisional, position to many interesting speci-

mens which cannot be specifically associated with the fully-

developed frond.

Several very interesting examples of Spdropter’s have been

already described.

In 1828 Brongniartf figured a Spzropteris-condition of Pec.

Miltont, Artis (=Pec. polymorpha, Brongn.), which shows a

few of the pinne spirally coiled.

Goppert gives a figure of circinate vernation of Pec.

Jdgert§. It exhibits a very young condition of probably a

whole frond. He also gives another specimen of Spzropteris

on his plate xxxvi. fig. 8.

Probably the most interesting figures of Spiropterts are

those given by Germar ||, which he named Selaginites Erd-

mannt. ‘These, as Schimper has pointed out, are not Lyco-

pods, but young ferns {], and referable to Sprropteris.

Though the specimens are of considerable size, they show

merely the early condition of a large frond. The dense cover-

* Not shown in the figure.

+ Traité d. Paléont. Végét. vol. i, p. 688, pl. xlix. (1869).

{ Hist. d. Végét. Foss. p. 334, pl. exiv. fig. 1.

§ Die fossilen Farrnkrauter, p. 368, pl. xxii. fig. 6 a (1836).

| Die Verst. d. Stemkoblengebirges y. Wettin u. Lobejun, p. 61,

pl. xxvi. (1844).

q Schimper, Traité d. Pal. Vég. vol. i. p. 689,

Brongn.) in Ciretnate Vernation. 735

ing of scales with which they are bedecked, gave rise to the

mistaken opinion that the fossils were Lycopods and the

scales their leaves.

A small specimen of Pec. arborescens, Schl. sp., in circinate

vernation has been figured by Geinitz in his ‘ Verst. d. Stein-

kohlenform. in Sachsen’ *.

Sir C.J. F. Bunbury described a very curious fossil fern

from the Sydney Coal-field, Cape Breton f, which showed por-

tions of a frond in circination.

This specimen beautifully exhibits numerous long scales

on the rachis. Some of the lateral pinne are fully expanded ;

but these, unfortunately, are not sutiiciently well preserved to

enable one to determine the species to which the fern belongs.

Bunbury regarded it asa Fecopteris standing in the neigh~

bourhood of P. plumosa, Brongn.

From the scales on the rachis Mr. R. Brown, who found

the specimen, “ supposed it to belong to a peculiar species of

Lepidodendron”’ t; but there can remain no doubt as to the

fossil being a fern referable to Spdropteris.

The same writer in 1857 § figured and described a specimen

of Neuropteris (probably, as suspected by the author, Neur.

gigantea, Sternb.) circinately coiled, from Glodwick Colliery,

near Oldham, Lancashire.

Examples of Neuropterts in this condition are even more

rare than those of Pecopteris.

The figure which accompanies his paper shows a very per-

fect example with the usual accompanying scales on the

rachis.

Mr. T. Stock has shown me a small circinate specimen of

Neuropteris from the Coal-measures near Dysart, Fife ; but

this one probably belongs to N. Loshii, Brongn., as it was

associated with that fern.

In the ‘Illustrations of Fossil Plants,’ which consists of a

reproduction of a number of unissued plates prepared by

Lindley and Hutton for their ‘Fossil Flora,’ three good figures

of Spiropteris are given ||.

- Plates xlv. and xlvii. are referable to Neuropteris, but of

that on pl. xlvi. the genus is uncertain{.

* p. 24, pl. xxviii. f. 10 (1855).

+ Diliat. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. viii. p. 31, pl. i. (1852).

t Ibid. vol. viii. p. 82.

§ Bunbury, “On a remarkable Specimen of Newropteris, with Remarks

on the Genus,’ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xiv. p. 243.

| Edited by G. A. Lebour, Newcastle-on-Tyne, 1877.

q See Crépin, Révision de quelques espéces figurées dans l’ouvrage

_ intitulé “Illustrations of Fossil Plants,’ Soc, roy. de botanique de Bel-

_ gique, vol. xx. part ii. p. 25 (1881). .

3 6

76 Ona Specimen of Pecopteris (? polymorpha, Brongn.).

In a paper on Sphenopteris afiinis, L. & H.*, Mr. C. W.

Peach gives some good figures of the young state of this

fern. His figures 6 and 7 show very clearly the character-

istic dichotomy of the rachis of this species.

The above is a list of the chief Paleozoic examples of Sp7-

ropteris which have been figured and described ; and it is re-

markable, that though ferns are our most common class of

fossil plants in the Carboniferous formation, specimens show-

ing their early stages of development are so seldom met with.

There is another group of fossils which, though very similar

in general appearance to Spiropterts, are most probably quite

different in nature. For these Schimper has proposed the

name Rhizomopteris T.

In this genus Schimper places the specimens which Geinitz

has figured} as Selaginites Erdmanni, believing them to be

fern-rhizomes; and certainly the fossils in question have a

great resemblance to such structures.

There can be no doubt as to Geinitz’s plants being quite

distinct from those originally described under the same name

by Germar §.

Schimper also places in his Rhizomopteris the Selaginites

uncinnatus, Lesqx. ||.

Lesquereux, though he says the specimen cannot posi-

tively be referred to the Lycopodiacez, still keeps it separate

from Rhizomopteris, and includes it in Lycopodites (L. un-

cinnatus) 4.

I am inclined to regard this fossil as the rhizome of a fern ;

and the spiral terminations of several of the branches, which

appear to be the chief character that prevents Lesquereux from

regarding his plant as a rhizome, are most probably spirally-

coiled young fronds springing from the points of the branchlets

of the rhizome.

From the nature of the fossil and the state of its preserva-

tion, there is, however, room for difference of opinion as to its

true nature.

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxiv. p. 131, pl. viii. figs, 5-7.

+ Schimper, /. c. vol. i. p. 699 (1869).

t Geinitz, /.c. pl.i. figs. 5 and 6.

§ Geinitz figures in his ‘ Flora der Kohlenform. v. Hainichen-Ebersdorf

u. Fliher-Guckelsberg,’ p. 56, pl. xiv. fig. 20, a plant which he also names’

S. Erdmanni. This appears to be only a badly-preserved Lepidodendron.

|| Geol. Survey of Illin. vol. ii. p. 446, pl. xli. fig. 3 (1866).

q ‘ Coal-Flora of Pennsylvania,’ p. 359 (1880).

+5

Mr. R. Kidston on a new Species of Schutzia. va

VIII.—On a new Species of Schutzia from the Calczferous

Sandstones of Scotland. By Roserr Kipsron, F.G.8.*

[Plate V. fig. 2.]

Schutzia Bennieana, n. s., Kidst.

Specific character.—F ruit campanulate, composed of linear

lanceolate bracts; pedicels of fruits short and placed spirally

on the axis.

Remarks.—The specimen on which the above description is

based, shows the upper portion of a fructification, but its

lower part is broken over, so that its original length cannot

now be determined. ‘The part which has been preserved is

3,3, inches long.

Only three fruits are attached to the stem, the terminal one

and two immediately beneath it.

Below these are seen the scars from which four others have

fallen. The spiral arrangement of the fruits is clearly shown

by the position of those which still remain, that on the right

being placed at about a third of the circumference of the

stem distant from the one to the left hand.

The bracts of the little cones are about half an inch long,

narrow, and terminating in a sharp point, and they appear to

have had a central keel. From the compressed state of the

fossil it is impossible to make out their arrangement clearly,

but they were probably placed in a few spirals.

The stalks to which they are attached are short, being

barely, in the longest and lowest example, the fifth of an inch

long. ‘The main axis is irregularly striated longitudinally.

A ffinities—This plant is closely related to Schutzia ano-

mala, Geinitz t, from the Rothliegenden of Ottendorf, near

Braunau, Bohemia}; but the differences between the Permian

and the Scotch plant are such as to necessitate a specific

designation.

* Read before the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, December 19,

1883.

+ Geinitz, Neues Jahrbuch, 1863, “‘ Ueber zwei neue dyadische Pflan-

zen,” p. 526, pl. vi. figs. 1, 2, 3.

{ Goppert also notes the occurrence of this plant at Neurode, Silesia,

see ‘ Die foss. Flora der permischen Formation,’ pl. xxiii. figs. 1-6, pl. xxiv.

figs. 1, 2, 3, 5 (1864-5). The plates for this work were prepared before

the publication of the paper by Geinitz, though not issued till after ; hence

the name which Géppert had proposed for this plant (Anthodopsis

Beinertina) appears on his plates; Schutzia anomala, Gein., is used in his

text. See also Géppert, Fos. Flora d. Uebergangsgebirges, p. 214,

(1852).

78 Mr. R. Kidston on a new Spectres of Schutzia.

They agree in the spiral arrangement of the little cones, in

their being short-stalked, and in the furrowed stem, as also in

the angle made by the pedicels and the stem.

The form of the fruit is, however, essentially distinct.

In Schutzia anomala they are globular, and consist of

numerous and much shorter keeled scales, which are similarly

arranged in a few short rows. ‘These often appear blunt, but

Geinitz thinks this bluntness may arise through a bending of

their apices.

Schutzia Bennieana teaches nothing as regards internal

structure; but in S. anomala, Geinitz thought he could dis-

cover, “at the base of the inner side of the fruit-scales, the

appearance on each side of a longitudinal depression, which

corresponded to the two seeds in the fruit-scales of Coniferee.”

In addition to the plates of Schutzia given by Géppert,

he also figured another fossil, which he named Dictyothala-

mus Schrollianus *.

This he thought might belong to Schutzia anomala, the

latter being the female, the former the male plant. These

occurred together and often on the same slab.

The central part of Dictyothalamus is composed of small

elongated roundish bodies, which Géppert thought were the

seeds.

He believed these fossils might belong to the Neggerathie,

but Geinitz regarded them as coniferous.

As there occurred with the specimens Neggerathia (Cor-

dattes) and Coniferse of different genera, as Walchia pini-

formis, Schl., sp., and Ulimannia, no light is thrown on the

affinities of Schutzia by the vegetable remains with which it

was associated.

But that it does not belong to Walchia or Ullmannia is

pretty certain, as the fruits of both these plants are now well

knownt.

Schimper unites Dictyothalamus Schrollianus, Gopp., with

Schutzia anomala, Geimitz}, and regards the Schutzia as

the female, and the Dictyothalamus as the male plant. The

* Goppert, Die fos. Flora d. perm. Formation, p. 164, pl. xxiv. figs, 4 &

6, pl. xxv. figs. 1-4. f

+ Goppert figures and describes what he believes to be the fruit and

male flowers of Walchia piniformis, in Die fos. Flora d. perm. Form,

p- 239, pl. xlix.—the cones, figs. 1-10; the male flowers, figs. 11-14. See

also Weiss, Flora d. jiing. Stk. u. d. Rothl. p. 179, pl. xvii. fig. 1. The

fruit of Ulimaniia was described as far back as 1828 by H. Bronn, in

Leonhard’s Zeitschrift fiir Mineral. Band ii. p. 509, pl. iv., under the name

of Cupressus Ullmanni. _Goppert also figures, in his Permian Flora

similar cone-like fruits (pl. xlv. figs. 24, 25). }

{ Schimper, Traité d, Paléont, Végét. vol. ii. p, 368,

yt Wh ver

Mr. R. Kidston on a new Species of Schutzia. 79

structure in the latter which Géppert believed to be seeds,

Schimper thinks are stamens, and this view I am inclined to

adopt. These remarks show thatthe real affinities of Schutzia

are very obscure.

Schimper regarded these fossils as belonging to a “ coni-

ferous plant, which was altogether paradoxical and without

any analogy, either fossil or recent ”’*.

Although this is not a very satisfactory manner of dispo-

sing of Schutzia, the conclusions arrived at by Schimper

may possibly be correct, though we have little positive

evidence to support this opinion.

Large coniferous stems, with their internal structure beauti-

fully preserved, are of frequent occurrence in various parts of

the Calciferous Sandstones of Scotland. The remains of

coniferous trees also occur in rocks of similar age in different

parts of the globe; but notwithstanding their wide geo-

graphical distribution and frequency of occurrence, there is

nothing definitely known regarding their fruit or foliage.

Prof. Dawson has described and figured a small coniferous-

like branch from Tatamagouche (Carboniferous formation),

which he has named Araucarites gracilist. ‘This, he thinks,

may possibly belong to his Dadoxylon materiarum }f.

Some botanists regard the Trigonocarpons as the fruit of

Conifers, but this opinion is not universally accepted§.

The absence, however, of conclusive evidence as to the

fruit and foliage of Paleozoic Coniferee is not so surprising

when we consider that the ancient pines most probably occa-

pied the uplands of the then existing continents, and only the

stems and larger branches would be able to resist the abrasion

and decay of their long journey from the uplands to the flats,

where mud or sand was being deposited ; and as proof of this,

many of the stems of these trees are found imbedded in sand-

stone quarries, where they have been drifted.

The undoubted occurrence of the genus Schutzia so low

down in the geological scale is of considerable importance ;

the discovery in the Calciferous Sandstones of a plant so

closely related to a Permian species, is alinost without parallel.

* Loc. cit. p. 358.

+ Dawson, ‘ Acadian Geology,’ 2nd edit. p. 474, fig. 159 a (1868).

t Dawson, /. c. p. 424. ale,

Stur also gives, in his ‘Culm Flora’ (p. 81, pl. xiv. fig. 4), a small

figure and description of a fossil he has named Pinites antecedens. The

specimen is small, and its union with the Conifers appears a little un-

certain.

§ Since writing the above, Prof. Williamson, in his Address at the

British Association, has given aréswmé of this subject (‘ Nature,’ Sept. 20,

1883).

80 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

The small fossils which I previously described and placed

in the genus Schutzia are different from the present example,

and their real claim to this genus may perhaps be open to

question*.

Schutzia Bennieana comes so near the Permian species,

that it is only after very careful consideration I have given

it a specific designation f.

It gives me pleasure to name this plant after Mr. J. Bennie,

to whom I owe so much for kind assistance in many points

connected with my study of fossil botany.

Position and Locality.—In bituminous shale, water of

Leith, opposite Kate’s Mill, Midlothian ; Calciferous Sandstone

series. Collected by Mr. James Bennie.

1X.—On the Fertilization of the Floride.

By Prof. F. Scumirz.

[Concluded from page 29.] _

V.

THE preceding description has by no means exhausted all

the modifications presented by the process of fertilization and

fructification in the Floridez, as is shown by the fact that

in almost every fresh genus that I investigated I detected

new modifications of the previously observed processes. It is

also sufficiently demonstrated by Bornet’s statements with

regard to Spyridia, Callymenia, Crouania, and other genera

which I have hitherto been unable to examine. But the

most important modifications of these processes have probably

been shown in the foregoing in the described genera, which

belong to the most different families of the Floridez.

From this description it appears, however, that throughout,

in the fertilization of the Flovidez a material connexion exists

between the male cell, the spermatium, and the cell which is

developed into the sporigenous tissue of the cystocarp (the

“nucleus” of systematic botany). A fertilizing influence of.

1867, p. 288, pl. iil. fig. 4), is an analogous fruit, but specifically distinct

(Traité d. Paléont. Végét, vol. 11. p. 358).

Fertilization of the Floridee. St

the union of spermatium and carpogonium upon a third, dis-

tant cell is never to be observed *.

The general result of the above description may, however,

be briefly summarized as follows :—In all Floridew a single

male cell (spermatiwm) unites by open conjugation with the

apex of the trichogyne of the female cell (the carpogontium) ;

the cell-nucleus of the spermatium passes into the carpogo-

nium and unites (apparently) with the cell-nucleus of the

carpogonium. Then the ventral part of the carpogonium

separates as a fertilized ovicell from the trichogyne. The

fertilized ovicell, however, now becomes further developed in

many different ways. It either grows directly into a bundle

of branched ooblastema-threads, which finally produce the

carpospores directly from their cells; or these threads enter

into union with neighbouring cells of the sterile thallus-tissue

for the obtentation of more abundant nourishment, and then

produce the spores from their cells ; or the individual cells of

these threads enter into conjugation with cells of the thallus-

tissue rich in contents, and afterwards produce pluricellular

complexes of spores; or the cells of these ooblastema-threads

evacuate the whole of their plasmatic contents, or a portion of

* Asis well known the great accordance in the development of the

fruit in Ascomycetes and Floridez has already been repeatedly indicated

in literature. This agreement appears particularly great since Stahl has

succeeded in the Collemacez in tracing back the development of the

apothecium to a “ procarpium ” of which the trichogyne is fertilized by

spermatia. The preceding investigations on the fructification of the

Florideze haye shown that a material connexion always exists between

the two sexual cells, which concur in the act of fertilization, and the

cell which in consequence thereof develops into the spore-fruit. The

question now arises whether analogous conditions do not prevail also

among the Collemacez and other similar Ascomycetes (and Ascidiomy-

cetes ?) ; whether in these also the fertilized “ trichogynal cell” does not

develop into an ooblastema-thread, and then one of the ooblastema-cells

does not unite with one or more neighbouring auxiliary cells for the

development of the tuft of filaments of the ‘“‘ascogenous hypha.” Various

things seem to me to be in favour of this supposition, especially the great

morphological agreement which exists in so many points between the

Floridez and Ascomycetes. But nothing certain for the decision of this

question can be derived from the results of the extant investigations (of

Stahl, Borzi, and Fisch), as these investigations started from quite diffe-

rent points of view, and therefore have not gone sufficiently in detail into

the points which here essentially come under consideration. My own

observations upon the development of the Collemaceze have not as yet

been sufficiently detailed and complete to render any decision of this ques-

tion possible. f j

Further investigations will have to decide whether really (as it appears)

perfectly analogous processes occur in the fructification of the Ascomy-

cetes (and Ascidiomycetes?) and in that of the Floridez, or whether in these

groups of Thallophytes, notwithstanding external resemblance, essential

differences prevail in the processes in detail.

82 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

them, under open conjugation, into analogous auxiliary cells,

and these then produce pluricellular complexes of spores ; or,

finally, the fertilized ovicell itself empties the whole or a part

of its contents, without any formation of branched ooblastema-

threads, into the auxiliary cells immediately bordering it, and

thereby causes these to produce pluricellular complexes of

spores, or branched sporigenous filaments.

However, this last mode seems essentially to be confined

to Florideee with very dense and firmly closed cell-tissue

(Gigartiner, Rhodymeniex, Spharococceex, and Rhodomelez) ;

but the development of widely spreading ooblastema-threads

is chiefly proper to the Cryptonemiez, Gelidiez, and Squa-

mariez, in which either the whole thallus, or the fructifying

part of it, displays a gelatinous, soft or loose tissue. The

fertilized ovicell becomes developed directly into simple

bundles of sporigenous threads generally in such forms, the

moneecious individuals of which develop numerous carpo-

gonia and spermatia in close proximity, and make sure of the

fertilization of numerous carpogonia by the quantity of these

spermatia, so that it is not necessary, as in the preceding

cases, in which the fertilizations of the carpogonia only take

place singly, to use these up, and make them available in as

many ways as possible.

In all these different cases, however, it comes finally to the

formation of a sporigenous tissue-body of very variable size

and form. ‘This is sometimes seated upon the exterior of the

thallus of the parent plant, or is enclosed, without any special

envelope, in the tissue of the thallus ; but generally this tissue-

body forms a fruit-nucleus (‘ nucleus”’), and is surrounded

by a very variously formed envelope called the ‘ pericarp ”

or “involucre.” Both these forms are indicated in deserip-

tive algology indifferently as “ cystocarpia ;” but such cysto-

carpia (as, indeed, appears from the foregoing description) are

of very different origin in the different groups of the Floridez,

so that, for example, the cystocarpia of Nemalion, Naccaria,

Dudresnaya, Gleosiphonia, Chilocladia, Nitophyllum, Peys-

sonelia, Corallina, and Chondrus are by no means equivalent

in respect of their origin. Nevertheless the circumstance

that in all these cases the sporigenous mass of tissue, whether

naked or furnished with a wall, rises on the thallus of

the parent plant as an independent fruit-body, sufficiently

justifies the uniform designation of all these different forms of

fruit.

If we compare the different process-details of the fructifica-

tion with one another, it appears that, in the simplest cases,

the ooblastema-cells directly and immediately produce the

Fertilization of the Floridee. 83

carpospores. In other cases these ooblastema-threads, for the

purpose of readier and more abundant nourishment, first of

all enter into union with the cells of the sterile thallus-tissue.

In a later stage of fuller differentiation, special thallus-cells,

the auxiliary cells, are already previously prepared for this

purpose and abundantly furnished with contents; but the

ooblastema-cells enter mto a closer and closer union with

them, which may advance to complete conjugation. Finally,

the ooblastema-cell unites completely with the auxiliary cell to

form a single cell, which now, for its part, takes on the func-

tion of the ooblastema-cell and carries it to completion; and

at length there is no longer any development of pluricellular

ooblastema-threads, but the ovicell itself (or a part of it) unites

with the auxiliary cell. Thus, as the development of a simple

process of nutrition, there results a process which, in its whole

course, agrees perfectly with those processes which are desig-

nated as sexual processes of fecundation.

If in order to proceed quite securely we limit the discussion

to the processes of fructification in Gleosiphonia which are

comparatively easy to ascertain, the union of ooblastema-cell

and auxiliary cell here shows ail the characters of a sexual

fertilization. ‘The conjugation of the two cells and the trans-

fer of the protoplasm of the ooblastema-cell take place in

exactly the same way as in recognized processes of fecunda-

tion, for example in the fertilization of Pythium* and Anci-

listes T ; nay, 1t may even be ascertained that the cell-nucleus

of the ooblastema-cell unites with the cell-nucleus of the

auxiliary cell, as finally, after the evacuation of the ooblas-

tema-cell into the auxiliary cell, only a single cell-nucleus is

present. ‘The consequence of this union of the two cells is,

however, a new and very rapid growth of the auxiliary cell

quite different from its previous growth, a growth which

never occurs without a union of the auxiliary cell with the

ooblastema-cell. ‘Thus therefore a// the conditions f are ful-

filled that can be required of a process which is to be regarded

as a process of sexual fecundation ; and certainly no one would

* De Bary, Beitr. zur Morphol. und Physiol. der Pilze. 4te Reihe.

+ Pfitzer in Monatsh. Akad. Wiss. Berl. 1872, pp. 393, 394.

} If we leave out of consideration all inconceivable, mysterious, meta-

physical qualities of sexuality only the following remain as common

characters of all vegetable processes which have hitherto been by com-

mon consent recognized as sexual :—union of two (similar or diflerently

developed) cells with fusion of the cell-nuclei, and a new and peculiar

mode of growth of the conjugation-cell, which, without this conjugation,

does not take place. In other respects the generally recognized processes

of fecundation (to say nothing of the disputed ones) display the most

multifarious differences.

84 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

hesitate to interpret this process in Gl@osiphonia as a sexual

act, if it were not that in the developmental cycle of this

species there was already another process which must be

regarded as a process of sexual fecundation. To assume a

double act of fecundation in the developmental cycle of a

single species is, however, in complete opposition to botanical

conceptions,—that contradicts all tradition *.

But before the power of facts tradition must always give

way. As a matter of fact the state of the case is that in

Gleosiphonia the above-mentioned processes possess all the

characters which have elsewhere been reckoned requisite for

a sexual act. There is therefore nothing for it but either to

embrace as a character in the definition of a sexual act, that it

can occur only a single time in the developmental cycle of a

species, and that of two processes, both of which possess

the other requisite characters of an act of fecundation, only

one is to pass as a sexual act; or to admit that in the de-

velopmental cycle of Glaosiphonia (and all analogous Flori-

dew) a sexual act is twice intercalated, a fecundation of the

auxiliary cell following after the fecundation of the carpogo-

nium.

But if this amalgamation of ooblastema-cell and auxiliary

cell must be recognized as a sexual act, there is thus thrown

avery peculiar light upon sexuality in general. For here,

among the Floridee, the comparison of the different genera

shows distinctly that the process which in Gleosiphonia dis-

plays all the characters of a sexual act, is to be referred, as it

is distinctly observed in variously nearly allied Floridez, to a

simple act of nutrition, and has evidently originated from such

a simple act of nutrition. In this way then sexual fecunda-

tion is tacked on to the simple vegetative nutrition of one cell

* Certainly Pringsheim (Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot. xi. pp. 18 e¢ segg.) has

already distinguished, in the fecundation of the Thallophyta (and espe-

cially of the Floridez), two distinct acts, which he indicates as “ con-

jugation” and “connubium.” But this distinction simply divides the

individual sexual act into two steps, while in the present case we have

actually to do with two separate sexual acts.

+ At the same time it appears from the preceding description that the

actual course of the second process of fecundation is somewhat different

in different cases. In some instances (Gleosiphonia) this process takes on

the form of a complete union of two cells; in other cases (Ceramieze &e.)

it would almost appear, as has already been pointed out, that in place of

such an open conjugation the protoplasm (or the cell-nucleus) of one cell

migrates through the separating membrane into the other cell. In this

case the process of fecundation would display exactly the same differences

which haye been recently demonstrated by De Bary (Beitr. zur Morphol.

und Physiol, der Pilze: 4te Reihe) in the fecundation of the Perono-

sporese (Pythium, Phytophthora, Peronospora).

Fertilization of the Floridee. 85

by another *, and appears merely to be a peculiar further

development of this process, which is so widely diffused in

vegetable life, while otherwise sexual fecundation stands

rather isolated among the processes of organic life.

But whether we regard this second act of conjugation in

Glaosiphonia and other Floridez as a sexual act or not, in

any case this process has only been originated within the

roup itself; in the simplest forms it is entirely wanting.

In these (Nemalion &c.) the course of development of the

individual species proceeds as follows :—the vegetative plant

proceeds from the germinating carpospore and develops sexual

cells, after which the fecundated female cell grows upon the

* That by this I by no means wish to assert that the fertilization of

a (female) cell by another (male) cell consists simply in the accession of

fresh nutritive material (as indeed has been formerly asserted) needs no

express declaration. In all cases the male cell, as also the female cell, is

a formed dwng cell-body and not a “ lump” of /ifeless nutritive material.

+ Just as this second sexual act has made its original appearance within

the group Floridez, so, evidently, may it also disappear again in the course

of the development of this group, or instead of it the original first sexual act

may be eliminated. In the first case the course of development of the

species implicated will simply revert to the original form, and such forms

might be hardly distinguishable from the primary simplest forms. On

the other hand, if the first original sexual act disappears, the course of

development of the species must thereby acquire a completely different

aspect. For in this case the formation of spermatia must have entirely

ceased; but, in exchange, either the individual spermatium mother-cells

would develop directly into (simple or branched) male cell-filaments,

which would fecundate the auxiliary cells, while the carpogonia entirely

disappear, or no spermatium mother-cells at all would be formed, but

instead of them the carpogonia would grow out directly into male cell-

filaments (of course without preliminary development of a trichogyne).

The final result, however, would be the same in both cases, namely the

fertilization of auxiliary cells (produced sometimes from terminal cells,

sometimes from joint-cells of the thallus-filaments) by the cells of shorter

or longer, simple or branched cell-filaments.

This elimination of the first sexual act has, however, never been actu-

ally traced in the domain of the Floridez so far as our present observa-

tions extend. It appears, however, to be realized among the Aseo-

mycetes. Here, as already pointed out (p. 81, note), the Collemacez

present such great analogies with the Floridez that one may well assume

that the formation of the fruit is in them brought about in the same

manner as, for example, in the Cryptonemiez. But in other Ascomy-

cetes the above elimination of the first act of fertilization seems actually

to have taken place in the course of development of the species, so that

in these the second sexual act of the Floridez has alone persisted as the

sole sexual act; the mother-cell of the ascogenous hyphz therefore repre-

sents a Floridean auxiliary cell (Ascobolus &c.). Nay (if, indeed, the

extant descriptions really exhaust the actual processes), this second sexual

act appears to have also frequently disappeared, so that the auxiliary cell,

whether distinguished or not by its peculiar form from the other cells of

the hypha, becomes developed apogamically into the spore-fruit.

86 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

parent plant itself into a spore-fruit, which, by the develop-.

ment of carpospores, brings back the whole developmental

cycle again to the starting-point. This is exactly the same

course that is displayed by the development of the Liverworts

and Mosses,—the same sequence of alternating generations as

in those cases. Thus it becomes easy in the course of deve-

lopment of these simplest Florides to recognize the alternation

of generations of the Archegoniata, which, as is well known,

we have accustomed ourselves to regard as the typical mode

of vegetable development, so much so, indeed, that only the

recognition of this alternation of generations in the individual

case explains and renders intelligible the course of develop-

ment in the group of plants in question *,

But these simplest Floridee are approached most closely

and distinctly, as has been shown above, by the other forms

with more complicated fructification, and precisely by this

distinct approximation enable us also to recognize clearly and

distinctly in their development the above alternation of genera-

tions, although it has been here somewhat complicated by the

intercalation of the second sexual act +.

But, independently of this complication, the above typical

alternation of generations makes its appearance quite undis-

turbed and distinctly recognizable in the course of develop-

ment of many Floridee. In many other forms, however,

still further complications of it occur, the vegetative generation

dividing, as in the true mosses, into prothallium and leafy

plant (Batrachospermum &c.). In numerous other forms,

moreover, the tetraspores or bud-formations of various kinds

are developed in the vegetative generation as accessory organs

of increase, whether they are produced upon the sexual indi-

viduals themselves (Cruortopsis cruciata, Duf., Petrocelis Ru-

prechti, Hauck, &c.) or confined to special neutral individuals

(as in most Floridee).

Lastly, in many Floridez there seems to be associated with

the above typical alternation of generations (corresponding to

* That in such an explanation of the course of development of a group

of plants we have to do with a perfectly analogous process, as in the

explanation of the more complicated forms of flowers of Phanerogamia,

which are explained and made intelligible (see Schmitz, ‘ Die Familien-

iagramme der Rhéadinen’) by comparison with other previously known

flowers, will not be hard to see upon consideration.

+ In these forms of the Floridese (Gleosiphonia &c.) we can if we like

distinguish series of three generations, as here the female sexual cell of

the simpler Florideze (Nemalion &c.) is replaced by two cells, the carpo-

gonium and the auxiliary cell, and between these a new third generation

is intercalated.

Fertilization of the Floridee. 87

the alternation of generations of the Archegoniata) * a still

further complication, a regular alternation of sexual indivi-

duals and (single or numerous successive) tetraspore-indivi-

duals being developed. ‘This at least seems to be indicated

with great probability by the fact that, of many short-lived

Floridez, sexual plants are to be met with only at particular

seasons, while neutral plants are to be found either throughout

the year or, at any rate, for a considerable time. Certainly,

however, no instance of such a regular alternation of neutral

individuals and sexual individuals (which in itself might be

regarded as a particular kind of alternation of generations) has

hitherto been demonstrated with certainty by observation.

eT.

The whole process of development of the simplest Floridez

approximates them, as has repeatedly been pointed out in

literature, very nearly to the Chlorophycean group of the

Coleochetez.

In both groups of Alge the entire body of the plant is

composed of ramified cell-filaments with apical growth, and

the joints of which are never transversely divided, and these

are more or less closely pressed together laterally. In both

groups of Algz the sexual cells originate from terminal cells

of these cell-filamentst. Small terminal cells develop from

their entire protoplasm single naked male cells; individual

larger terminal cells become inflated into female cells, and

extend from their apex a longer or shorter thin trichogyne.

But in the Coleochzetez these trichogynes open at the joint;

the protoplasm of the female cell, even before fecundation,

cuts off an unserviceable portion as a directive body, and

evacuates this through the open apex of the trichogyne ;

further, in the Coleocheetez the naked male cells are sponta-

neously motile by means of two cilia; and, lastly, in the

Coleochetez the fertilized ovicell first of all passes into a

resting state, and only after this period of rest develops a cell-

body, which leads to the formation of motile “ carpospores.”

All these last-mentioned points, to which may be added, as

less important matters, the difference of the assimilation

* Pringsheim some time since (Jahrb. fiir wiss. Bot. Bd. xi. p. 6) ex-

pressed an essentially different view of the sexual alternation of genera-

tions of the Floridez. But it would lead us too far to enter here in any

detail into the differences of the two conceptions.

+ In the position of the sexual cells, according to the extant statements

(Pringsheim, in Jahrb. fiir wiss. Bot. Bd. ii.), some species certainly show

a different character, inasmuch as they develop their sexual cells from

joint cells of the thallus-filaments.

88 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

colouring-matters and of the solid assimilation-products, are

of sufficient weight to make an ¢mmediate annexation of the

Florideew to the Coleocheetez impossible; but, on the other

hand, the agreement pointed out between the two forms is so

great that, in the natural system of the Thallophyta, the

simplest Floridezee may be arranged next to the Coleocheetee,

and consequently the whole of the Floridese or Rhodophycez

next to the Green Algee or Chlorophycez *.

On the other hand, I can by no means regard another rela-

tionship of the Floridex, so often dwelt upon of late, the

relationship to the Bangiacez, as so close as is supposed.

This group of Alge which we have lately been accustomed

simply to arrange among the Floridez, on the ground of

Berthold’s observations J, must, in my opinion f, be quite sepa-

rated from the Floridez, and for this reason no reference has

been made to it in the above description. or the establish-

ment of this opinion the most important points in the deve-

lopment of the Bangiaceze which distinguish them from the

Florideze may therefore be briefly indicated here.

In the first place, the construction of the thallus of the

Bangiacee is essentially different from that of the Floridee.

In the Bangiacee transverse division of the joint-cells takes

place in an unlimited degree, and numerous longitudinal divi-

sions of the cells are produced by partitions which occupy the

organic middle line of the cells, neither of which ever happens

in the Floridew. In consequence of this also the thallus of

the Bangiacez, so long as it does not actually represent a

simple cell-filament, can never be reduced to a mere system

of branched fibres. Further, the vegetative thallus-tissue of

the Bangiacez is also always quite destitute of the remarkably

characteristic primary pits of the Florideze, which are formed

in unity in the organic centre of each newly formed dissepi-

ment.

Further, the sexual cells of the Bangiacez are formed from

any cells of the thallus, while in the Floridez they are formed

exclusively from terminal cells of longer or shorter cell-fila-

ments. For the formation of the spermatia, in most Bangi-

acee (Bangia, Porphyra), the individual thallus-cell breaks

up by repeated division by means of dissepiments perpendi-

cular to each other into a pluricellular complex of small cells,

* An opposite opinion has been recently expressed by Falkenberg

(Schenk, Handb. der Bot. Bd. ii. pp. 252, 253) and Berthold (‘ Fauna und

Flora des Golfes von Neapel, VIII. Bangiacez,’ p. 22).

+ Mittheil. aus der zool. Station zu Neapel, ii. pp. 78 e¢ segg., and

Fauna und Flora des Golfes von Neapel, Bd. viii.

¢{ See Schmitz, Chromatophoren der Algen, p. 3, note 1.

Fertilization of the F loridex. &9

which are all alike, and each of which gives origin to a single

spermatium * ; in the Floridex the spermatia always originate

only from superficial cells, terminal cells, or branch-cells of

the cell-filaments of the thallust. In the Bangiacex the in-

dividual thallus-cells, without distinction, become converted

into female cells, extending a short diverticulum on the outer

surface of the thallus, which usually hardly even distantly

resembles the trichogyne of the always terminal carpogonia of

the Floridee}. In the act of fecundation in the Bangiacez,

moreover, the whole protoplasm of the spermatium, except a

very small residue §, passes over into the female cell, which then

retracts the above conjugation-process, and becomes converted

into the fertilized ovicell, without separating off the directive

body which is so characteristic of the Floridee. Lastly,

in the Bangiacew, this fecundated ovicell either becomes

directly the spore (Hrythrotrichia, according to Berthold, @. c.

p. 17), or breaks up by repeated division into a complex of

more or less numerous cells, all of which give origin to single

naked spores; a sporigenous tuft of threads with a sterile

central cell, as in the cystocarp of the Floridez, is here never

produced.

In my judgment, all these peculiarities distinguish the

angiacez very essentially from the Florides||, which, with

all their other differences of construction, display a complete

agreement in the points mentioned. Consequently the Ban-

* In Erythrotrichia, however, according to Berthold (Bangiacez, p. 13)

the spermatia are formed from marginal cells of the individual joint-

cells of the thallus.

+ I would lay less stress upon the further fact that, as Berthold states

(J. c. pp. 12, 18), in the Bangiacee the spermatia always contain formed

chromatophores with pyrenoids | see Schmitz,‘ Die Chromatophoren,’ Xe. ],

while in the Floridez, the spermatia, so far as my present observations

extend, are always destitute of chromatophores.

In passing it may be here once more (see Schmitz, ‘ Chromatophoren

der Algen, p. 39, note 1) indicated that Berthold everywhere confounds

the pyrenoids of the chromatophores with the celi-nuclei, but has over-

looked the true cell-nuclei in the cells of the Bangiaceee. I took up the

investigation of this question again after the appearance of Berthold’s

‘recent memoir, in which his previous statements are simply repeated ;

but this time also I find my above-cited statements about the cell-nuclei

and pyrenoids of the Bangiacez completely confirmed.

t Compare figs. 2, 4, 12, 15, 25, and 24 in Berthold, /. e.

§ See also Berthold’s statements, /.¢. pp. 14 ef seqq.

|| Berthold (Bangiaces, p. 21) thinks, on the contrary, that the charac-

ters of structure and growth of the thallus, with reference to which the

Bangiaces stand quite isolated among the Floridew, but correspond with

the Fe ficiees and Ulotriches (/. c. p. 1), are of no importance with re-

_ gard to the systematic position of the Bangiacez.

_ Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. 7

sy

90 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

giacex must at least be separated as a distinct group from the

very coherent group of the Floridea*.

But it seems to me that this peculiar group of the Bangiacez

cannot be placed close to the Floridee as the most nearly

allied group in the natural system. The agreement of the

Bangiaceew with the Floridee depends fundamentally only

upon a few subordinate points. In both groups of Alge the

chromatophores are generally not chlorophyll-green, but

coloured with various shades of red or brown ; in both groups

of Alge the male cells are not motile (so far as is at present

ascertained t); in both groups of Alge the fertilized ovicell

produces, without a period of rest, usually a considerable

number of asexual spores. Nearly all these individual cha-

racters also occur in other groups of Algae (e.g. even the

Dictyotacese likewise possess motionless male cells, for which

reason they have also sometimes been regarded as Floridez) ;

but, in my judgment, they do not of themselves alone establish

an immediate relationship between the Bangiacez and Floridez.

I rather believe, as I have already stated briefly elsewhere f,

that, in the natural system of the Thallophyta, the Bangiacez

are to be placed alongside of the Chlorophycean group of the

Schizogones (Prasiola, Schizomeris, Schizogonium, Palmoglea,

Porphyridium) ; while the Floridee certainly attach them-

selves through the Coleochetex to the main stem of the Alga,

the Chlorophycex §, but are separated by a_ sufficiently

wide gap from these Chlorophycez, and represent a group

sufficiently large, numerous in forms, and peculiarly developed

to be judiciously distinguished as a special, independent section

of the Alge, the Rhodophycee.

The results of the extant investigations upon the fructifi-

* Even the conception of the Bangiaceze as a peculiar branch of the

Floridez, which has branched off from the very base of this great Algal

stem, cannot prevent the otherwise so perfectly harmonious ramification

of ae Algal stem from being seriously interfered with by this very

branch.

+ Hitherto the faculty of free locomotion is ascribed only to the sper-

matia of Erythrotrichia by Berthold (/. c. p. 13). But at present we are

quite without any statements in what manner this locomotion is effected.

Compare herewith the above statements (p. 9, note *) upon the spon-

taneous mobility of the spermatia of the Florideze. :

¢ Schmitz, ‘Chromatophoren der Algen,’ p. 3, note 1.

§ By this arrangement the relationship of the Floridee with the

Bangiaceee, so far as this actually exists, is also expressed, in my judg-

ment, in a perfectly satisfactory manner; for by the approximation of

the Floridez to the Coleochatez the former also join on to the other

groups of the Chlorophyceze, and thereby also to the Bangiacese. Never-

theless the Bangiacew and Floridee are certainly here torn more widely

asunder than has usually been the case of late.

Fertilization of the Floridex. ot

cation of the Floridez furnish also some contributions to the

classification of this section of the Alga.

At present, as is well known, we have only the commence-

ment of a natural system of the Floridee. Our present know-

ledge of the group, which includes such an abundance of

forms, is still too imperfect for it to be possible as yet to esta-

blish a natural system of these Alga. For the present we

must make artificial systems answer our purpose, and these

are now founded entirely upon the structure of the mature

cystocarp (J. Agardh), a preponderant consideration of the

growth of the thallus (Nigeli) having proved to be unsuitable.

A consistent carrying through of this principle of division,

however, frequently tears the nearest allies wide apart (e. g.

Delesseria and Hydrolapathum, Chylocladia and Lomentaria,

Griffithsia and Bornetia, &c.).

For the advancement of the natural system of the Floridee

an exact investigation of the processes in the fructification of

the different individual forms is, in my opinion, essentially

necessary. It would, however, lead me too far to enumerate

here in detail the results which I think I can deduce from my

investigations towards the natural system of the Floridez.

The more general results of this kind have already had ex-

pression given to them in the above statement in the arrange-

ment of the groups. A more thorough-going representation

of them will only be indicated when we have been able to

investigate exactly a far greater number of forms than at

present with regard to their fructification.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PEATE L

Fig. 1. Batrachospermum moniliforme, Roth.

(Picric-acid-Hematoxyline preparation.)

Apex of the carpogonial branch with the carpogonium already fertilized ;

trichogyne separated off from the ventral part of the carpogonium,

and the latter sprouting forth laterally, The hypogynal cell

develops beside the older ramified side-branch a new lateral

sprout as the foundation of a new sterile enveloping branch. In

the ovicell, the hypogynal cell, and the branch-cells of both sides

the nucleoli of the cell-nuclei are intensely coloured; within

the trichogyne the protoplasm encloses a number of intensely

coloured granules (derivatives of the cell-nucleus of the female

eell?). x 800 diam.

Figs. 2-4. Chantransia corymbifera, Thur.

(Spirit-material, relaxed in water and coloured with heemateine-

ammonia. )

_ Fig. 2. In the fertilized carpogonium the trichogyne is separated off by

5 means of the membranous stopper within the neck of the tri-

7*

92 Prof. F. Schmitz on the

chogyne. The fecundated ovicell forms an offshoot upwards,

which has already been separated off by a transverse wall.

x 800.

Fig. 3. Next stage of development. Besides the terminal offshoot a

second offshoot is commenced laterally. x 800.

Fig. 4. Further stage of development. x 800.

Figs. 5-7. Scinaia furcellata, By.

(Spirit-specimen.)

Fig. 5. Young carpogonial branch. In the terminal carpogonium the

formation of the trichogyne has just commenced. The hypo-

gynous cell has already formed a marginal cell for the pro-

duction of the hypogynous disk. On the lowest cell of the

carpogonial branch has commenced the sprouting forth of the

enveloping filaments, which subsequently close together to

form the fruit-wall. x 800.

Fig. 6. Four-celled hypogynous disk, with the separated ventral part of

the just fecundated carpogonium. X 800.

Fig. 7. The fertilized ovicell (still furnished at the apex with the closed

neck of the trichogyne) has projected at one side, and developed

an abundantly ramified tuft of ooblastema-threads (the forma-

tion of which by no means proceeds from the cells of the hypo-

gynous disk, as has hitherto been supposed). xX 800.

Figs, 8-15. Gileosiphonia capillaris, Carm.

(Spirit-material.)

Fig. 8. Young procarpium from the side. 6, basal cell of the whole pro-

carpial branch, the penultimate cell (a) of which (the terminal

cell is bent laterally and in the figure concealed by the cell a)

becomes the auxiliary cell. This basal cell bears, as a side-

branch, the three-celled carpogonial branch, the terminal cell

of which has already developed a long trichogyne, while the

hypogynous cell has projected very much on one side (A) and

become abundantly filled with protoplasm. The second cell of

the procarpial branch bears laterally a sterile side-branch.

x 800.

Fig. 9. Young procarpium from below. 4, basal cell of the entire pro-

carpial branch, the joint-cells of which are separated by diffe-

rently inclined transverse walls, and have nearly all formed

sterile lateral branches, while the penultimate cell (a) becomes

the auxiliary cell. The basal cell bears as a side-branch the

three-celled carpogonial branch, the hypogynous cell (h) of

which has here remained much smaller than in fig. 8. x 800.

Fig. 10. Carpogonial branch. In the fertilized carpogonium the ventral

part is separated and has grown out into a single ooblastema-

thread (c), which, near its base, has developed a side-branch (c’).

The ventral part of the carpogonium is completely emptied; the

hypogynous cell (2) has still abundant contents. x 800.

Fig. 11. Auxiliary cell (a) at the apex of the procarpial branch (seen

from below) in open conjugation with the ooblastema-cell (e).

x 800.

Fig. 12. Procarpial branch seen from below. The basal cell (6) and the

neighbouring joint-cell each bear laterally a carpogonial branch,

of which in the figure only the lowest cell (d) is shown. The

auxiliary cell (a) had entered into conjugation with the ooblas-

tema-cell (e), and, after the transference of the whole of the

Wess

Fertilization of the Floridez. 93

a

protoplasm from e, has again closed up as an independent cell

with abundant contents. x 800.

Fig. 13, Apex of the procarpial branch witk the fertilized auxiliary cell a,

from the side. x 800.

Fig. 14. The same. The fertilized auxiliary cell (a) has separated off

outwards the central cell of the spore-complex. x 800.

Fig. 15, The same, further stage of development. The central cell

separates off successive marginal cells. x 800.

Figs. 16-19, Dudresnaya purpurifera, J. Ag.

(Spirit-material.)

Fig. 16. Carpogonial branch, with the apex bent inwards. From the

ventral part of the fertilized carpogonium, which is already

separated off, an ooblastema-thread grows out, and takes a direc-

tion towards the auxiliary cells, which are formed by the ter-

minal cells of short side-branches of the carpogonial branch.

x 800.

Fig. 17. The same. From the ventral part of the fertilized carpogonium

two short ooblastema-threads have grown out and have conju-

gated with certain (one or two) auxiliary cells. One of these

short filaments pushes out a side-branch (c), which grows out

into the neighbouring thallus-tissue. x 800.

Fig. 18. The apex of an ooblastema-thread growing close past an auxi-

liary cell, which here forms the terminal cell of a special branch,

x 800.

Fig. 19. Later stage of development of fig. 18. The growing apex of the

ooblastema-thread has cut off a joint-cell, and this has entered

into conjugation with the auxiliary cell. Afterwards the ooblas-

tema-cell has formed a diverticulum outwards, and separated

this off as an independent cell for the formation of the spore-

complex. x 800.

Figs. 20 and 21. Dudresnaya coccinea, Crouan.

(Spirit-material.)

Fig. 20. The apex of an ooblastema-thread has grown close past an auxi-

liary cell, which here forms a joint-cell in a special branch; the

separated joint-cell of the ooblastema-thread enters into conju-

gation with this auxiliary cell, the two neighbouring cells of

which are also richly filled with protoplasm,

Fig. 21. A further stage of development. The joint-cell of the ooblas-

i tema-thread (ec) has formed outwardly an offshoot (c’), which

fe grows into a side-branch of the ooblastema-thread, and also two

lateral offshoots (¢,e), which apply themselves to the auxiliary

cell externally, and grow round it, to give origin afterwards to

the spore-complex of the cystocarp. x 800.

Fig. 22. Dumontia filiformis, Grev.

(Spirit-material.)

Carpogonial branch, bent into a hook. The formation of the trichogyne

+ has already commenc:d on the terminal carpogonium. X 800.

Puate Li.

* Fig. 23. Calosiphonia finisterre, Crouan.

a (Treated with picric acid and hematoxylin. )

Three-celled carpogonial branch. The lowest cell is much enlarged, like

94

Fig. 24.

Fig. 25.

Fig. 28.

Fig. 27.

Fig. 28.

Fig. 29.

Prof. F. Schmitz on the

an auxiliary cell, but does not function as such. From the

separated ventral part of the fertilized carpogonium three ooblas-

tema-threads grow forth and diffuse themselves into the neigh-

bouring thallus-tissue. x 800.

Figs. 24-27. Naecaria hypnoides, J. Ag.

(Material in spirit. )

Young carpogonial branch (0, d, e) with incurved apex. Its

basal eell (6) bears laterally two branch-cells (a), which subse-

quently develop into auxiliary cells. x 800.

Later stage of development. The cell d of fig. 24 has formed

laterally a branch-cell, 7; the cell e has divided itself by an

oblique transverse wall into the terminal cell g and the joint-cell

e,so that now the cells bdeg form the uncinately incurved

carpogonial branch. x 800.

Further stage of development. The cells d, e, and f have

repeatedly branched and formed a small-celled hypogynous cell-

complex. The cell g has become developed into the carpo-

gonium, and upon this, after fertilization, the trichogyne has

become separated off from the ventral part. x 800.

A still later developmental stage. The ventral part of the fertilized

carpogonium has entered into conjugation with the basal cell (8)

of the carpogonial branch, and now puts forth an ooblastema-

thread (c). ¢, remains of the trichogyne, which is here very

transitory. (The fertilized ovicell also enters into conjugation

with the auxiliary cells @ in fig. 24 through short processes in a

very variable manner, after which fresh ooblastema-threads

originate from the conjugation-cell; these processes, however,

have been omitted from the figure for the sake of distinctness.)

x 800.

Diagram of the cell-division in the procarpium (median longi-

tudinal section) of Chondria, Polysiphonia, and other Rhodo-

mele.

b, cell of the central axis of the procarpial branch; a, un-

paired marginal cell of this, from which in the first place the

curved carpogonial branch, e ee c, grows forth as a terminal

growth, while laterally one or more branch-cells, d, are produced ;

these sometimes (as in Chondria tenwissima) vamify very abun-

dantly, and form a complex of short, closely adpressed, sterile

cell-filaments. ‘The cell aitself subsequently becomes the auxi-

lary cell, and, after the fertilization of the carpogonium (e), is

fertilized by the separated ventral part of this carpogonium,

with which it is in contact at the time of fertilizable maturity.

From the cell @ the sporigenous filaments then shoot forth,

while the cell-series e ¢ e, as well as the sterile tuft of filaments

of the cell d, disappears.

Figs. 29-83. Chylecladia kalifermis, Hook.

(Material in spirit.)

One of the short-jointed cell-filaments, which, meeting at the

apex, constitute the growing vertex of the branches of the

thallus. The joint-cells of this cell-filament branch outwards |

to form the large-celled layer of the wall of the hollow joints

of the thallus. From the branch-cell of the sixth joint-cell there

Fertilization of the Floridee. 95

shoots forth laterally an uncinately curved carpogonial branch.

Drawn without the camera,

Fig. 30. The sixth joint-cell of fig. 29, with the adherent carpogonial

branch, more highly magnified and drawn with the camera.

The newly-formed trichogyne of the carpogonium strongly in-

flated at its base on one side. 6, supporting cell of the carpo-

gonial branch. x 800.

Fig. 31. Young rudiment of a cystocarp seen from the outside of the

thallus. The shaded cells represent the carpogonial branch : ¢,

the ventral part of the carpogonium, the trichogyne of which

was segmented off after fertilization and has perished; the

dotted cell, b, the supporting cell of the carpogonial branch. a,

the auxiliary cell, which bends towards the fertilized ovicell (c)

with a broad conjugation-process ; m, one of the large cells of

the wall of the¢hallus-joint, which has separated off the auxi-

liary cel) (a) externally as a daughter-cell. This entire cell-

group is covered by numerous small marginal cells, which the

neighbouring cells have separated off, and which form the first

rudiment of the future wall of the cystocarp. x 3800.

Fig. 82. An auxiliary cell with a broad curved conjugation-process, seen

from the side. x 800.

Fig. 33. Carpogonial branch with fully-developed carpogonium, A sper-

matium has conjugated with the apex of the trichogyne. x

800.

Fig. 34. Callithamnion gracillimum, Hary.

(Material in spirit.)

Procarpium. On one of the uppermost joint-cells of a completed branch

of the thallus there stand in a whorl the sterile branch-cells (6),

the two auxiliary cells (a), one of which has also segmented off

a cell (d) on its outer side, and the three-celled carpogonial

branch (ee c). x 800.

Fig. 35. Pterothamnoon plumula, Nig.

(Osmic acid and hzmatoxylin preparation.)

Procarpium. The basal cell (6) of a frond-pinna bears upon one side the

curved four-celled carpogonial branch, and on the other side the

auxiliary cell (a). The latter has curved over towards the upper

surface of the basal cell, and so comes in contact with the

ventral part of the carpogonium, which has already separated

from the trichogyne, as the fertilized ovicell, by means of a very

short and dense closing-plate (p). x 800.

Fig. 36. Polysiphonia atrorubescens, Grev.

(Picric acid and hematoxylin preparation.)

Young procarpium in median optical longitudinal section. On the joint-

cell 6 of the central axis the unpaired marginal cell @ has seg-

mented off a terminal offshoot, which already consists of two

cells, and by the development of further transverse walls in the

terminal cell will grow into the curved carpogonial branch of

the fertilizably mature procarpium (fig. 28). x 800,

96 Dr, F. Vejdovsky’s Contributions to the

Figs. 87 and 38. Plocamium coccineum, Lyngb.

(Spirit-material.)

Fig. 37. Young fruit-rudiment at the period of fertilizable maturity. A

spermatium has conjugated with the extended trichogyne.

x 150.

Fig. 88. Longitudinal section through a still younger fruit-rudiment, the

apex of the trichogyne of which has not yet got free, An in-

ternal tissue-cell (a) has developed, as a secondary side-branch,

a three-celled carpogonial branch (e ec), and itself become de-

veloped into the auxiliary cell, extending a conjugation-process

towards the ventral part of the carpogonium. The trichogyne

is much inflated in aclavate form above the neck before, breaking

through the surface of the thallus with its dense cuticle, it pro-

trudes as a long thin hair. xX 400. *

Fig. 39. Caulacanthus ustulatus, Kiitz.

(Spirit-material.)

Longitudinal section through a young fruit-branch ; mm, central axis.

A side-branch of this central axis bears laterally on a joint-cell

(d) the carpogonial branch (e@ ec). The lowest cell of this

grows into a sterile rhizoidiform thread. The uppermost cell

has developed into the carpogonium ; its ventral part has be-

come segmented off after fertilization, and has grown out

into a single ooblastema-thread, which, branching abundantly,

coils itself about the central axis. At X originated another

ramified side-branch of the ooblastema-thread, which spread

out upon the under surface of the central axis, but has been

omitted in the figure for the sake of distinctness. x 400,

X.—Contributions to the Knowledge of the Freshwater

Sponges. By Dr. F. Vrspovsky, of Prague. With Re-

marks by H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e.

[Plate VI.]

THE above is a translation of the Title of a memoir commu-

nicated by Dr. F. Vejdovsky to the Society of Science in

Prague, on the 12th October last, and since printed in the

Bohemian language, with the following Résumé in German :—

RESUME*,

In my monograph of the freshwater sponges of Bohemiat

I left two questions, among others, open, to be answered by

subsequent investigations.

The first question relates to the multiform ‘ Ephydatia

* Translated from a separate impression of the Memoir sent by the

author to Mr. H. J. Carter, F.R.S.

+ “ Revisio Faunze Bohemice. Pars I. Die Susswasserschwamme Boh-

mens.” Von Dr, Franz Vejdovsky in Prag (mit 3 lithographirten Tafeln).

Abhandl., d. k. Bohm. Gesellsch, der Wiss. Folge 6, Band xii.

Knowledge of the Freshwater Sponges. 97

Miillert,” of which I distinguished ‘ Forma A,” “ Forma B,”

and ‘‘ var. astrodiscus.” From observations made recently

from fresh materials on ‘‘ Forma B,” this must be recognized

as a distinct ‘ good” species, for which I propose the name

of Ephydatia amphizona.

The other question relates to the external parenchymatous

envelope of the gemmules. I had previously found this in

most of the indigenous species—Luspongilla lacustris, E. jor-

danensis, and Ephydatia fluviatilis. It remained still unde-

cided whether corresponding envelopes were present on the

gemmules in “ Hphydatia Miilleri” and Trochospongilla

erinaceus. r

Having been able during the last vacation to investigate

the above-mentioned forms in the fresh state, I can now fur-

nish satisfactory information upon this question also.

I. Ephydatia amphizona (syn. H. Miillerit, Forma B) was

obtained from the Juvorka brook near Sobeic (Ostromer),

with the same characters that I have described in my mono-

graph. Nevertheless the structure of the gemmules is quite

different, and divergent from all allied forms. Fig. 2 shows

anearly median longitudinal section through a gemmule. In

this we see the following layers :—

1. Externally, an outer layer of amphidisci (a), which pro-

ject with their columns and distal terminal disks freely from

the parenchymatous layer (6), while the proximal terminal

disks are inserted into the upper parenchyma.

2. A tolerably thick parenchymatous layer (6) contains in

its base the other layer of amphidisci (c), which is closely

applied to

3. The brown chitinous membrane (d).

4, The inner space of the gemmule contains the germinal

corpuscles (e@).

Consequently Eph. amphizona is especially distinguished

by the double layer of amphidisci in the parenchymatous en-

velope of the gemmules from Eph. Miillert, var. astrodiscus,

which, as I have recently convinced myself, possesses only a

single layer of amphidisci in a feeble parenchymatous layer.

As this latter form is also characterized by the form and habit

of the exclusively hispid skeleton-spicules, it may be indicated

by Lieberkiihn’s original name, Ephydatia Miiller’*.

Whether the form indicated in my monograph as “ Eph.

Miillert, Forma A,” and as characterized by the peculiarly

formed amphidisci, is to be regarded as a variety of the above-

* [M. mirabilis, Retzer, presents ‘a oe armature of amphidisci,”’

according to Marshall, in a paper of which a translation will appear in

our next number.—Ep. |

98 Dr. F. Vejdovsky’s Contributions to the

mentioned species, or as a distinct species, I cannot at present

decide with certainty.

II. Trochospongilla erinaceus was found in cushion-like

stocks in a deep side-water of the Elbe, near Neratovic. The

inferior layers of the lamelle contain extraordinarily nume-

rous gemmules, seated close together, as shown in fig. 8. The

longitudinal section through a gemmule (fig. 5) presents the

following interesting characters :—

1. The inner chitinous membrane is very thick and layered

(fig. 5, c).

2. The very depressed amphidisci (+) are in direct con-

nexion with the chitinous membrane.

3. The layer representing the parenchymatous envelope of

the other Spongillidzs is peculiarly modified in T'rochospon-

gilla. When the surface of the gemmule is examined it

appears to be composed of five- or six-sided prismatic spaces

(fig. 4). Longitudinal sections, however, show that this

layer consists of tall hollow columns (fig. 6), which are divided

by transverse walls into a number of air-chambers. The

walls are firm, not very flexible, shining, and probably com-

posed of a chitinous substance. ‘The interior space becomes

filled with air.

The whole of this outer envelope evidently forms an aero-

static apparatus as a means of the more ready transportation

of the gemmule, and perfectly corresponds to the natatory

rings of the statoblasts of the freshwater Bryozoa.

Whether the North-American species with smooth-edged

amphidisci, Meyenia Leidii and MM. gregaria, possess corre-

sponding envelopes, must be ascertained from fresh material.

I cannot detect the air-chamber layer in the dry Meyenia

Leidii transmitted to me for comparison by the kindness of

Mr. H. J. Carter.

Ul. Ephydatia fluviatilis, aut., I have also obtained from

the neighbourhood of Sobeic (Ostromér), out of stagnant

water, and found that it agrees perfectly in its characters with

the sponges of the same species that I have described in my

monograph.

By the kindness of Mr. H. J. Carter also, [have been enabled

to compare the English specimens of this species with our

indigenous ones, and from this comparison it appears that the

English “ Meyenia fluviatilis, Carter,” is identical with my

Ephydatia fluviatilis.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI.

Fig. 1. Ephydatia amphizona, n. sp.; gemmule very slightly magnified.

Fig. 2. The same species. A nearly median longitudinal section (magn.

Knowledge of the Freshwater Sponges. 99

Zeiss V. oc. 2, obj. C). a. External amphidiscus-layer; 0.

Granular parenchymatous layer; c. Inner amphidiscus-layer ;

d. Chitinous membrane ; e, Germinal corpuscles.

Figs, 3-6. Trochespongilla erinaceus, Ehy.

Fig. 3, Arrangement of the gemmules in the intermediate layers of the

lamelle. a, Air-chamber layer, representing the natatory ring

of the statoblasts of the freshwater Bryozoa; 6. Chitinous cap-

sule ; c. Aperture of the gemmule.

Fig. 4. Structure of the air-chamber layer on the surface.

Fig, 5. Median longitudinal section through a gemmule (magn. Zeiss V.

oc. 2, obj. C). 0. Aperture; a. Air-chamber layer; 6. Amphi-

discus-layer; ¢. Chitinous capsule ; d. Germinal corpuscles.

Fig. 6, Longitudinal section of the air-chamber layer (magn. Zeiss, oc. 2,

obj. EK). a. Air-chambers; 6. Amphidiscus-layer.

Remarks by H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e.

The foregoing translation of a “Résumé” in German,

which is appended by Dr. Franz Vejdovsky to his “ Contribu-

tions to the Knowledge of the Freshwater Sponges,” read at

the Society of Sciences in Prague on the 12th of October last,

and subsequently published in the Bohemian language, is

of much interest, because it points out additional instances of

what has been seen in other treshwater sponges, viz. Parmula

Batesii, Spongilla nitens, and S. alba (‘ Annals,’ 1881,

vol. vii. pp. 99, 89, and 88, pl. v. figs. 1 and 3, respec-

tively), together with a new variety in structure. ‘Thus, in

his Ephydatia amphizona (syn. Eph. Miillert, forma B) we

have an illustration (Pl. VI. fig. 2) of what occurs in the sta-

toblasts of the two former, viz. a layer of statoblast-spicules

on each side of the “ crust” ( Annals,’ 7. c. p. 83), here com-

posed of the “ microcell-structure” (¢b. 7b. pl. v. fig. 2, a) ;

while in his Trochospongilla erinaceus (Spongilla erinaceus,

Ehr.) is another example of what occurs in Spongilla alba

(‘ Annals,’ 2. c. p. 88), viz. a mixture of spicules with the

“ microcell-structure,” but in a new form,, that is, instead of

the crust being composed of microcell-structure charged with

statoblast-spicules only, as in Spongzlla alba, it is made up of

comparatively large cells, like that in Spongilla nitens, &c.,

(‘ Annals,’ Z. c. pl. v. fig. 3, ¢), arranged in a columnar form,

but traversed by full-sized skeleton-spicules of the species, and

finally united to a layer of birotulates which are fixed to the

“ chitinous coat” (Pl. VI. figs. 5 and 6), yet so tenderly

that, whether on account of this or the intermingling of the

ends of the skeletal spicules which project beyond the cell-

structure with the rest of the sponge, it very often happens

that, in endeavouring to extricate the whole statoblast, the

cellular crust &c. remains, while the chitinous coat and its

layer of birotulates (amphidiscs) come away without it.

100 Mr. H. J. Carter on Freshwater Sponges.

At least this is the result of my examination of several of

the statoblasts taken from specimens of this sponge which

Dr. Vejdovsky kindly sent me; but of course I am aware

that in his illustration (PI.VI. fig. 5) the s¢mple fact of the

arrangement of the parenchyma around the statoblast in hexa-

gonal columns perpendicularly to the layer of birotulates on

the chitinous coat alone is represented.

As yet I have been able to see this arrangement in frag-

ments only, partly from the cell-structure being so intricately

traversed by the skeletal spicules of the species and partly

from its diffuse extension here and there beyond the surtace of

the capsule, recalling to mind that which is seen in Spongilla

fragilis, Leidy=S Lordii, Bk., to which Mr. Potts of Phila-

delphia directed my attention in the slide of this species which

he kindly sent me in 1881.

Being better informed now on the subject than I was when

I stated that Spongilla erinaceus, Khr., of central Kurope was

‘identical’ with Meyenia Leidii, Bk., of Pennsylvania in

North America (‘ Annals,’ 1883, vol. xi. p. 3831), T am now

able to point out that they are different, viz. that whereas the

crust in Meyenia Letdit is composed of microcell-structure

enveloping the layer of birotulates which is fixed to the chiti-

nous coat and separately surrounded by a capsule of smaller-

sized spicules than those of the skeleton, although of the same

form, viz. more or less spined and abruptly pointed, that of

‘rochospongilla erinaceus is surrounded by the comparatively

large-cell structure first pointed out by Dr. Vejdovsky (/. ¢.),

traversed by the long, fusiform, spined, sharp-pointed skeletal

spicules of the species, as above described. Jn the American

variety (for we can hardly call the differences specific, although

it should be considered distinct and still retain its original

name) the crust is sharply defined and separated from the sur-

rounding spicular layer, while, as we have seen, in Trocho-

spongilla erinaceus it is traversed by the skeletal spicules of

the species which, with their outer points and diffuse cellular

parenchyma here and there, intermingle with the surrounding

tissue of the sponge. As I have before stated, however

(‘ Annals,’ . c. p. 331), the first specimen of Meyenia Letdit

from the Schuylkill river, kindly sent me on a slide by my

friend Mr. Potts, bears, in addition to the smaller spicules

around the statoblast above mentioned, others, viz. skeletal

ones, almost identical with those of T’rochospongilla erinaceus,

thus still keeping up the almost endless variety in character

of the Spongida generally. Other peculiarities of Trocho-

sponyilla erinaceus are the grey instead of the usual yelk-like

colour and substance of the germinal contents of the statoblast ;

Mr. H. J. Carter on Freshwater Sponges. 101

the larger size of the “spherical cells” containing the germs, and

their comparative tenacity, so that even in the broken section

after desiccation these contents present a granular appearance

instead of the usual homogeneity, from the unruptured state

of these cells.

Through the great kindness of Dr. Vejdovsky I am in

possession not only of a copy of his publications on the Fresh-

water Sponges of Bohemia, but of specimens mounted and

unmounted of Ephydatia amphizona and Lrochospongilla eri-

naceus, so that I am able to confirm the interesting facts

which he has stated and illustrated respecting these sponges.

While on this subject, I would add that on the 29th of

November last I received for examination some specimens of

the bottom-sediment of some lakes near Pictou, in Nova

Scotia, from Mr. A. H. McKay, B.A., B.Sc., Principal of the

Pictou Academy ; and in that of “ Karltown Lakes” I found,

besides spined skeletal spicules, birotulates identical with

those of Meyenia Leidii, together with others like those of

the North-American form of Spongilla lacustris and those of

the statoblasts &c. of Mr. Potts’s ? Meyenta cratertformis, so

that, in a geographical point of view, the freshwater species

of Pennsylvania are in all probability to be found also in

Nova Scotia.

P.S.—Since the above was written I have also received from

Mr. Henry Mills, of Buffalo, N. Y., a letter dated 25th De-

cember last, in which he states the same fact of some of the

North-American freshwater sponges as that from Bohemia,

described and illustrated above by Dr. Vejdovsky under the

name of Ephydatia amphizona. Mr. Mills’s letter is accom-

panied by two specimens, viz. one from Ischua Creek, Catta-

rangus Co., N. Y., and the other from Bear Creek, Iowa, in

which I have been able to confirm what he has stated. He

also notices a third locality, viz. the Calumet Creek, sixteen

miles south of Chicago, adding that “ all these have the bi-

serial arrangement of the birotules in the outer coat of the

statoblast.”’

Of what specific value the bi- and triserial rows of biro-

tulates may be I am not prepared to say, as I find them also in

the statoblasts of Meyenia fluviatilis of Bombay, wherein the

crust of those that are fully developed is very thick, and often

shows three birotulates end to end, although not so numerous, so

regular, or so uniform in arrangement as in the innermost row ;

indeed [ should say the outer ones were scattered, particularly

those of the outermost row—recalling very much to mind the

102 Prof. G. Lindstrém on the

enormously long birotulates of Mr. Potts’s Heteromeyenia angy-

rosperma (‘ American Naturalist,’ Dec. 1883, p. 1296, fig. 13,

e, f), in which one set are very long indeed and the other

comparatively short; thus the former project much beyond the

latter on the statoblast, which renders its surface correspond-

ingly irregular. Nor is the size alone of the cells of the par-

enchymatous structure of any use specifically, as I find from

a variety of Spongilla fragilis just (12th January) received

from Mr. Potts, in which there are all sizes mixed together

like the bubbles in froth.

XIL—A Reply to the Remarks of Prof. Duncan on a Paper

entitled ‘* Contributions to the Actinology of the Atlantic

Ocean.” By G. LINDSTROM.

Tn the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for De-

cember 1883, Prof. Duncan has thought proper to criticise

a paper of mine which was published in 1877. Prof. Duncan,

who during the interval of seven years “ felt no disposition ”

to “reply” to me, now finds it necessary not only to “re-

consider’’ my paper, but to use language by no means con-

sistent with the quiet tone that ought to prevail in scientific

discussions.

Prof. Duncan seems to think* that I, convinced of my

errors, especially through his writings, ought to have re-

canted my statements long ago, and admitted that they were

erroneous. I have not done so—first, because I am not con-

vinced that I am wrong to the extent Prof. Duncan supposes ;

secondly, because I could not admit facts solely upon the

dictum even of Prof. Duncan himself; thirdly, because I have

not had occasion to revert to this matter specially until now,

when I am compelled by Prof. Duncan’s uncalled-for attack,

much against my will, to turn from more urgent occupations.

Premising that a great part of his criticism consists of a

recapitulation of remarks already made by Pourtalés and

Moseley, and with which zoophytologists have been long

conversant, I shall now try to reply to the points put forward as

Prof. Duncan’s own animadversions.

Caryophyllia Pourialesii, Duncan.—I was led to give this

* “JT hoped that time would bring some remarks from him..... .

These researches [of Duncan, Pourtalés, and Moseley] might have

modified Prof, Lindstrém’s views; but as theydo not appear to have done

so,” &e, (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Dec. 1883, pp. 361, 362).

Actinology of the Atlantic Ocean. 103

name to my specimens, which are in a fine state of preserva-

tion, on account of the description, and especially the fig. 10,

pl. xlii., in Prof. Duncan’s first ‘ Porcupine’ memoir. Though

not quite so clear as might be desirable, this figure is far more

instructive than those given later; and I may ask any one

who chooses to compare my figure in ‘ Actinol. Atl. Ocean,’

pl. i. fig. 4, with that above mentioned, whether I was not

justified in referring the North-Atlantic coral to this species.

As to the pali, Prof. Duncan seems himself to admit their

partial deficiency. After speaking (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

Dec. 1883, p. 362) of “the irregular pali,” he says, “ they

are especially visible when the columella is small.” This

seems to imply that the columella varies in size, and that

when the columella is large the pali are not so visible. But

I cannot make out whether this means that they are deficient

or that they are hidden from view. ‘The former is probably

the case, as it is stated in Duncan’s second ‘ Porcupine’

memoir, p. 238, that “the pali.... are well developed

when the columella has only one twist, and are less so when

this structure is more complicated.” The accompanying

figures 4 and 7 on pl. xlii. do not show any distinct pall.

Moreover it may be questioned whether what have been called

pali in several of the Caryophylliw and others are really

structures corresponding to the first definition given by Milne-

Edwards in Ann. d. Sciences Nat. 1848, vol. ix. p. 80. If

we take for granted that they are to be found “ entre les

cloisons et la columelle”’ and independent of either, as is

shown in pl. iv. fig. 1 (Caryophyllia cyathus) of Milne-

Edwards’s memoir, those occurring in Caryophyllia Smithii

are not pali, as they are in direct continuation of the septal

«lamina and formed by a deep vertical incision near the interior

border of the latter, being in fact nothing but the innermost

part of the septa*. It may be that such false pali occur

now and then in specimens of Caryophyllia Pourtalesti; and

one of my specimens shows an irregular indentation at the

interior end of only one septum. Now, if Caryophyllia

cyathus is provided with real pali, and other species, such as

C. Smithii and C. Pourtalesii, have only false pali, I

think this is a sufficient reason for separating them into

different genera. I have never regarded C. Pourtalesii

as a doubtful species, but I have only questioned the pro-

* Unfortunately Milne-Edwards, in the continuation of his description,

also unites with the independent structures, which alone are true pali,

those lobes or “ dentelures” which so often occur on the axial end of the

septa and are an integral part of them. But in reality a distinction

must be made between the two.

104 Prof. G. Lindstrém on the

priety of placing it in the genus Caryophyllia; and Prof.

Duncan himself seems also now to be vacillating on this

point, as he (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Dec. 1883, p. 363)

says that it is a member of the Caryophyllia “ group”

which of course is something different from the “ genus”

Caryophyllia.

Paracyathus thulensis I did not implicitly propose as a

synonym, but with a doubt, as plainly shown by the mark of

interrogation. J admit, however, that it might have been

better not to have mentioned it at all.

Leptocyathus Stimpsont, Pourtalés.—There cannot be the

slightest doubt that my specimens are identical with those of

Pourtalés, who kindly sent me typical specimens for compa-

rison. J have mentioned this in my paper. Moreover,

Pourtalés, in the‘ Blake’ Report for 1878, p. 201, confirms my

determination, and says, “In the Florida Straits .....

quite a number were dredged of the more elongated shape,

which Mr. Lindstrém has tound to be the prevalent form in

the Eastern Atlantic.”’ I then failed, and I still fail, to detect

any pali, or any thing at all deserving that name, in them ; and

Pourtalés also says that those of a higher order are not very

distinguishable from columellar processes. He, moreover,

admits that the pali may be wanting in smaller specimens,

when he says that he found them “ quite distinct in large

specimens in front of the tertiaries.”” It seems, then, that if

pali exist at all they are highly variable, and occur in some

specimens, while they are deficient in others. Nor are the

pali at all clearly indicated in the figure given by Pourtalés

in ‘ Deep-sea Corals,’ pl. iii. fig. 2.

Leptocyathus? halianthus, Lindstrém.—Prof. Duncan says

that either the description or the figure is wrong, as they con- ~

tradict each other. Both are correct, though I admit that the

former might have been more complete, and that there might

have been one figure more. The case stands as follows :—

There are in the Swedish State Museum two specimens

dredged up alive, during the expedition of H. Swed. M. ship

‘Eugenie,’ off Cape Frio, both broadly attached to the valves

of a Pecten. One of them is the original of the figure 9 of

pl. i. in my paper, and there only the tertiary septa coalesce

with the secondary ones. But in the other specimen those

of the fourth and the fifth orders are united to those of the

third in one moiety of the coral, while in the opposite

moiety they are straight and do not coalesce at all. This,

taken together with the former specimen, shows what a highly

variable character this coalescence of the septa is. ‘There are

no pali. The coste are large and prominent where they are

)

it

1

e

iy

J

YT een

E

Actinology of the Atlantic Ocean. 105

not covered by a thin epitheca. It is true that the coral

approaches very nearly to what I regarded as a variety of

Deltocyathus Agassizii, pl. i. fig. 16.

Deltoeyathus Agassizii, Pourt.—Seeing the many different

forms which have been lately grouped under this species, and

comparing the figures of Milne-Kdwards as well as original

specimens from Monte Gibbio of D. déalicus, I find that it

is by no means finally settled whether D. Agassizii is to be

merged into D. dtalicus or not.

I think Prof. Duncan makes too much of my having

dared to hint at the possibility that his Sabénotrochus apertus

might be a variety of D. Agassiz’. ‘ We do not want con-

jectures,”’ he exclaims; and yet everybody who has consulted

his writings must have noticed how freely he indulges in con-

jectures himself. Thus, for instance, Pourtalés remonstrates

(Bull. Mus. Cambr. vol. vi. no. 4, p. 110) :-—‘ Prof. Duncan’s

supposition that the office of the pali is to support an extra

circle of tentacles is not borne out in this species, nor in any

other paliferous coral of which I have had the opportunity of

examining the polyp.” Further on Professor Duncan says,

“Certainly the coste and pali of Trochocyathus Rawsoni

remove it entirely from Deltocyathus. . . . After seeing Lind-

strém’s criticism Pourtalés still retained the form in the genus

Trochocyathus ;” but Prof. Duncan omits quoting the follow-

ing statement of Pourtalés (Bull. vol. v. no. 9, p. 199) :—

“There is no possibility of identity of this species with D.

Agassiziz, as supposed by Lindstrém, though there is very

little doubt that the two genera can scarcely be kept separate.”

In fact the numerous small, discoid, Fungia-like corals yet

await a final arrangement by somebody who shall have access

to all species described and to large numbers of specimens.

This is evident when we see such zoophytologists as Pour-

talés and Duncan give such conflicting opinions.

Flabellum laciniatum, Philippi.—Considering the many

different forms of Deltocyathus which have been comprised

under one and the same species, I find it less unreasonable to

unite such forms as Flabellum alabastrum and LI, laciniatum.

My specimen, dredged up from 200-300 fathoms off the

Azores, from its deeper coloration and the nearly straight

edges of the septa, may be regarded as a variety of the

North-Atlantic species. Prof. Moseley also says, ‘ I cannot,

however, tell what amount of variation a long series of speci-

mens might show.”

Schizocyathus jissilis, Pourt.—On comparing the figures

given by Pourtalés and myself, there can be little doubt that

we have described the same species. ‘The presumed discre-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol, xiii. 8

106 Prof. G. Lindstrém on the

pancies may be reconciled in the following manner. We have

given different values to the septal orders, viz. :—

The primary septa of Pourtalés are my tertvary septa.

The secondary _,, 4 o primary 5,

The tertiary iy, 55 3 secondary 4,

Those large septa which are enclosed by a pair of other

septa I regarded as the primaries. I was led to this by what

I had learnt from Balanophyllia Goésti (Actin. Atl. Ocean,

pl. iii. figs. 40-42), in which it is evident that the primaries

are enclosed within two of the next succeeding order, that is

the secondary, so that there are two secondaries for each of

the primaries, or in all twelve, as seen on plate ii. fig. 41, in

Actin. Atl. Ocean. On comparing smaller and larger speci-

mens of Schizocyathus I cannot but think that I was right in

arranging the septa as I had done. The primaries of Pour-

talés are easily recognizable by their position inside the distinct

line which is so clearly visible on the wall outside, and along

which the coral splits. Now in the smallest specimens,

scarcely 1 millimetre in length, what I have called primaries

are the largest septa developed, and the primaries of Pour-

talés, my tertiaries, are just beginning to appear.

Prof. Duncan further says (p. 367), ‘that there are no septa

in Lindstrém’s figure (pl. 1. fig. 27) in the position of the

primaries of Pourtalés.’”’ It is true that they are not visible

in the specimen figured, because their growth has ceased or is

retarded, as is shown on the same plate (fig. 26). But I have

other specimens, in which these septa, though short, are as

plainly seen on a level with the others in the calicle as in the

original specimen of Pourtalés.

As to my remark on the composition of the septum of three

distinct strata or lamine, one central enclosed within two

lateral ones, Prof. Duncan makes a quasi-quotation from my

paper, from which it might be implied that I have contradicted

myself or partially admitted the truth of the old opinion.

After briefly stating my views he adds that, ‘ He [Lindstrém] —

candidly admits that the two lamin are to be seen in some

fossils”” (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Dec. 1883, p. 367).

I said, consistently with my view of there being three

structural elements in the septum, that old and weathered

specimens look just as if they had septa consisting only of

two lamine; but this is only owing to the central or original

lamina having been removed by solution and its place left

empty (Actin. Atl. Ocean, p. 17). It is just this structure of

the septum which is one of the chief points that link the

Actinology of the Atlantic Ocean. 107

Recent and Mesozoic corals with the Paleozoic forms, in

which the same structure is often retained and easily enough

distinguished.

Stenocyathus vermiformis, Pourtalés.—Prof. Duncan con-

tends “ that it is hardly conceivable that they [Pourtalés and

Lindstrém] are treating of the same species.” I have now,

when I write this, and had also when I described the species,

three specimens of S. vermiformis, sent from Pourtalés him-

self, named in his own handwriting Canocyathus? vermi-

Sormis, which was the first denomination given to the species.

I cannot but see, even now on renewed examination, that his

specimens and mine belong to the same species. Prof. Dun-

ean, who must have seen so many specimens of living and

tossil corals, ought certainly to be aware of their great varia-

bility—how some specimens take the shape of a regular cone,

while others of the same species are crooked and vermiform ;

and consequently he ought not to be so much astonished, as he

seems to have been, that I have placed turbinate and vermi-

form corals together. It is indeed more easy to reconcile my

specimens with those of Pourtalés and with the fig. 12, pl. i11.,

in his ‘ Deep-sea Corals,’ than to identify the figures 1 and 2,

pl. i., in the same memoir with those given on pl. in. figs. 11

and 12. Judging from these it really seems as if there had

been two different species, one of which tallies with those

described by me and with the specimens sent from Pourtaleés.

The latter author, in ‘ Deep-sea Corals,’ p. 92, explanation of

figures, says also that the calicle of fig. 12, pl. ill., is more

common than that of pl. i. fig. 2. Moreover, I have now made

a section near the wall of one of the specimens sent by

Pourtalés, and it does not in any way differ from fig. 9,

p. 20, in my paper. It depends, of course, much on the state

of preservation of the coral whether this dissepimental trellis-

work is left or not, as in the lower and older parts of the

coral, where it may have disappeared through solution or

other changes.

At present my time and the materials at hand do not admit

of my entering further into the questions raised by Prof.

Duncan’s criticism, or attempting to settle finally some of the

moot points, which would require more figures and more re-

search than I can now bestow upon them. I have only

defended my statements and views against him, and now

leave to the unbiassed reader to decide on which side the

“very hasty criticism ”’ lies.

S*

108 Prof. F. J. Bell on the

XII.—On the Species of Pseudoboletia.

By Prof. F. Jerrrey Bex, M.A.

M. pre Lorton has just added another to the many services he

has rendered to the students of Echinoderms by the publica-

tion of the first part of a ‘ Catalogue raisonné des Echino-

dermes recueillis par M. V. de Robillard 4 Vile Maurice ” *, in

which the Echinoidea are discussed. Among the forms

found was the species of Pseudoboletia long since described by

Michelin as Toxopneustes indianus ; of this a full and elabo-

rate description is opportunely given, and the concluding

paragraph of discussion ends with the sentence—‘‘ M. Bell

(loc. cit.) a pris, je crois, le Pseud. indiana pour le Ps. granu-

lata et vice versa; le Ps. granulata n’a jamais encore été

envoyé de Maurice, 4 ma connaissance du moins.”

It is perfectly true that M. de Loriol’s description of P.

indiana applies to specimens which have been labelled by

me P. granulata.

The first question which arises, on this matter of fact being

settled, is what kind of proof can one or the other adduce in

favour of the view which he holds; as M. de Loriol says he

has a specimen from Réunion which “ correspond trés exacte-

ment 4 la description de Vindividu type de Michelin, qui pro-

vient également de la Réunion, et il est identique aux exem-

plaires de Maurice,” it is clear that M. de Loriol is right, and

that I am wrong.

I should not trouble the readers of this Journal with a

demonstration of M. de Loriol’s exactness (which has been

proved by works too numerous to stand in need of any testi-

monial from me), or have thought it necessary to expose in

such detail the steps by which I convinced myself of having

been in error, were it not that, on examination of the whole

question, I found that the more important matters on which

1 have now to enter could be best introduced in the manner

here adopted.

There can be no manner of doubt that there are two species

now in existence which belong to the genus Pseuwdoboletia ;

one of these is exactly known from the description and

figures just published by M. de Loriol—P. indiana. Of this

species specimens were presented to the British Museum in

1842, by Lady Frances Cole; and forty years later a speci-

men, covered with spines, was purchased by the Trustees

from M. de Robillard; these specimens have been hitherto

* Mém,. Soe. Phys. Hist. Nat. Genéve, xxviii. no. 8.

=y.

Species of Pseudoboletia. 109

labelled “ P. granulata,” but this shall be changed to P.

indiana.

The other species was first described by Mr. Alexander

Agassiz in 1863 as Boletia granulata, and was thus defined :—

“Remarkable for its comparatively long spines. 'Tubercles

uniform in size, very closely crowded together. Sandwich

Islands.” Ten years later a rather more detailed description

was published in the ‘Revision of the Echini’ (p. 455),

which agrees very well with the specimens which, in the

British Museum, have been hitherto labelled P. granulata,

save that I should not say of them that “the test is depressed,

quite flattened both above and below, slightly conical, regu-

larly arched in profile,” as Mr. Agassiz’s type specimens from

’ the Sandwich Islands appear to be. As the description given

by the author of the species Boletia granulata corresponds, so

far as it goes, with that given by M. de Loriol of Yozxo-

pneustes (Pseudoboletia) indiana of Michelin, granulata and

indiana would appear to be synonymous specific terms.

To come to the second species: that there is such a second

species the collection of the British Museum is sufficient to

bear witness, and we have specimens which go some way

towards indicating the area of its distribution, from the

Philippines and from Torres Straits. With regard to this

species there should be less chance of error than with the

other : firstly, because the student will not here be dependent

on the poor services of one who still has much to learn *, but

will have a specimen named for him by one whose services

were solicited by a great nation containing not a few com-

petent zoologists, and who, as is well known, is the greatest

living authority on the Echinoidea—well, the specimen

named by Mr. Agassiz for the ‘ Challenger’ collection is

called P. ndiana ; secondly, this species is not one that can be

easily mistaken, on account of the curious dark brown patclies

on its test and on its spines. The species with patches is

identical with the P. ¢ndiana from the ‘ Challenger,’ and the

description given in the ‘ Revision’ of P. indiana applies to the

specimens so labelled by me in the British Museum.

_ Lhave, I trust, made it clear that, in the absence of Michelin’s

or of Agassiz’s type specimens of the two species, I had (a)

the next best thing—a specimen named by Mr. Agassiz, the

namer of one of the two recognized species; (@) that I had

only the incomplete definitions of Michelin or Agassiz, in addi-

tion to the information given in the ‘ Revision’ itself; or, in

other words, I was, I submit, justified in taking the ‘ Re-

vision’ as my guide.

* Cf. P.Z. 5. 1880, p. 36.

110 On the Species of Pseudoboletia.

The only possible fault then that can, here at any rate, be

found with me (and I am sure no one will call it a fault) is

that I put my trust in Mr. Agassiz’s ‘ Revision of the Kehini.’

To him therefore what blame is due must be transferred.

Two questions now remain: the first is, what name shall

be given to the species which has been till now labelled in

the British Museum PL. indiana? In the year 1869 that

eminent zoologist the late Professor Trosehel described in the

‘ Sitzungsberichte ’ (not ‘ Verhandl.,’ as stated by Mr. Agassiz,

op. cit. p. 153) two species of Pseudoboletia—P. stenostoma

and P. maculata: the former appears to be a synonym of

P. indiana (Mich.) ; the latter is in all probability the species

which now is found to be without a name, but has been

labelled P. indiana.

The “ synonymy ”’ of the species will then stand thus :—

Pseudoboletia indiana.

Toxopneustes indianus, Michelin, in Maillard’s ‘ Réunion,’ ed. 2, annex.

A, p. 5.

Spheriechinus indianus, Liitken, Bidrag, p. 76 (144).

Pseudoboletia stenostoma, Troschel, Sitzb. nat. Ver. preuss. Rheinl, 1869,

p96.

Pseudoboletia granulata, Agassiz, Rev. Ech. pp. 155 and 455; Bell,

P, Z. 8. 1881, p. 482.

Pseudoboletia indiana, de Loriol, Cat. raisonné Ech. Maurice (1883),

p- 28.

Pseudoboletia maculata.

Pseudoboletia maculata, 'Troschel, Sitzb. nat. Ver. preuss. Rheinl.

p- 96.

Pseudoboletia indiana, Agassiz, Rev. Ech. p. 456, pl. v. a, figs. 8 and 9;

Bell, P. Z. S. 1881, p. 483; Agassiz, Chall. Rep. Ech. p. 107.

The second question that remains for consideration is the

geographical distribution of the species, in which again there

is some confusion, owing to the statements made by Mr. Agas-

siz. In the Rev. Ech. p. 158, the only locality given for

“P. granulata” is Sandwich Islands, while “P. tndiana” is

said to come from Masbate, Philippines, Mauritius, Bombay

and Bourbon. Specimens from the first three of these locali-

ties are said to be in the British Museum; it is now clear

that those from the first two are examples of P. maculata.

For P. indiana Mauritius and the neighbouring islands are

authentic localities, while, like Tripneustes variegatus, it

appears too to be found at no less distant a locality than the

Sandwich Islands. In conclusion it may be added that Mr,

Agassiz incorrectly ) refixed the sign ® to his “P. indiana”

Mr. J. J. Quelch on new Stylasteride. 111

of the ‘Challenger’ Report (p. 269), inasmuch as that sign

means that the species was “ previously known, but found in

the district for the first time by the ‘Challenger’; ” and, on

his own showing, he had seen in the British Museum, some

ten years previously, specimens from Masbate and the Philip-

pine Islands.

The preceding remarks show into what confusion the species

of this genus, with a literature more scanty than most, have

been allowed to fall, and the thanks of systematic naturalists

are due to M. de Loriol for directing attention to its con-

dition.

XIUI.—On new Stylasteridee, with Remarks on some recently

described Forms. By J. J. Quetcu, B.Sc. Lond., Assis-

tant, Zoological Department, British Museum.

THE four species herein described as new are founded on speci-

mens in the collection of the British Museum. Special interest

is attached to D. breviserialis, owing to the very great obli-

teration of the lateral furrows of cyclosystems, except at the

distal parts of the ccenosteum ; and also to Adlopora ochracea,

in which the number of the dactylozooids in each cyclosystem

is very limited, being usually only three or four. ‘The locality

of Stylaster pulcher is specially interesting among the Hydro-

coralline. In describing the colours of the specimens I have

had reference to Werner’s ‘ Nomenclature of Colours.’

Allopora ochracea, un. sp.

Ccenosteum of a reddish-orange ochre colour, branched,

compact, irregularly flabellate; branches thick, spreading,

slightly flattened and obtuse at the ends; surface nearly

smooth or finely granulated ; cyclosystems closely placed on

all parts, often in irregular series, being about *d millim, to 2

millim. apart, of very variable structure, but not raised above

the general surface of the coenosteum ; dactylopores very few

in each system, variable in number, from 1 to 5, generally 3

or 4, very rarely absent, small, subcircular, placed irregularly

around the gastropore, with cavities always distinctly separa-

ted, and occupied by a relatively large hirsute style ; gastro-

_ pores about ‘4 millim. in diameter, circular, rather deep, with

a thick, rather short, hirsute style; ampulle large, about 14

millim. in diameter, vesicular.

112 Mr. J. J. Quelch on new Stylasteride.

Hab. Unrecorded. B.M.

The specimen to which this specific name has been given

consists of a small broken portion of a rather massive struc-

ture—a short branch with four short chief branchlets, on

different parts of which there are indications of still smaller

branchlets. In the sum of its characters it differs altogether

from all other known species, though in many points its close

affinities with A. californica, V., A. venusta, V., A. miniata,

Powt., and A. nobilis, K., ave clearly seen. Its thick and

massive structure, its cyelosystems placed on all sides of its

branches and not raised above the surface, its few dactylo-

pores in each system (generally 3 or 4), its rather short thick

style in the gastropore, and its reddish-orange ochre colour

are its essential characters, and will serve to mark the species

with certainty. As the specimen is simply a broken branch,

the details of the form of the entire cceenosteum must await

description from a more perfect specimen ; but it is probable

that it will be found to agree very closely with A. nobilis, K.

Stylaster pulcher, n. sp.

Coenosteum of a yellowish vermilion or bright tile-red

colour, much branched, somewhat flabelliform but very irre-

gularly so, branches not coalescing, surface very finely marked

with whitish striations, especially on the basal parts; main

trunk and branches rather thick, rounded or very slightly

compressed, regularly diminishing and giving off many short

branchlets, but these are not very small or delicate ; cyclo-

systems arranged in two rows on opposite sides of the branches,

but this is often disturbed, and many are found scattered over

the surface of the ccenosteum, very few towards the basal

_ parts of the main trunk, many having given rise to branchlets,

very variable in size and structure, subcircular or elongate,

prominent but never pedicellate, about *75 millim. in diameter,

often much smaller, about 1:25 millim. apart in the same row ;

dactylopores generally about 8 to 10, frequently less, very

rarely 11 or 12, small, with minute styles, often unequally

placed around the gastropore so as to give a varying thickness

to the pseudosepta; gastropores very deep, rather wide, with

a distinct short brush-like style; ampulle forming circular

swellings, rather paler than the axis in colour, about 1 millim.

in Giameter, placed on all sides of the branchlets, and giving

them a rough swollen appearance ; many small pores, avout

the size of the dactylopores, occur scattered over the surface

of the coenosteum.

Hab. Enoshima Island, Japan. B.M. (presented by Dr.

F. J. Burge).

aes tial

Mr. J. J. Quelch on new Stylasteride. 113

This species is closely related to S. elegans, V., S. tenuis,

V., and less so to S. obliquus, Stud., but its differences are

well marked and easily separate it. The larger of two speci-

mens in the collection is about 5:5 centim. high, its base being

about 6 millim. thick and its branchlets about 1:5 millim.

thick close to their extremities. Many large swollen ampulla

occur on this specimen, being quite absent on the smaller.

On this smaller specimen, however, there occur on the branch-

lets many small, raised, white porous masses, which are very

rarely present on the larger specimen, and which, when scraped

away, reveal circular cavities in the coenosteum. ‘These are

markedly different from the large, coloured, non-porous

ampullee.

Distichopora breviserialis, n. sp.

Coenosteum of a rather deep flesh-red or pale aurora-red

colour, branched, very compact, irregularly flabellate, with

the surface granulated, roughened, and minutely canaliculated ;

branches often coalescent, rather short, thick, uneven, often

twisted, almost round above, but much compressed, at the base

especially, where three or four branches arise together in the

same plane; branchlets very short, thick, and obtuse, of a

deeper colour than the rest of the ccenosteum; cyclosystems

almost entirely absent from the main branches and the basal

parts of the longer branchlets, primarily developed on opposite

sides of the branched ccenosteum in well-marked furrows, as

indicated on the extremities of the branchlets, but becoming

obliterated by growth, except where incipient branchlets are

present on the main stem and branches and at the extremities

of the long branchlets; at these extremities the dactylopores,

which are very small, are generally situated on raised lateral

ridges on each side of the furrow, with many smaller pores on

the face of the branchlets, but these gradually disappear by

overgrowth; the gastropores are very irregularly shaped,

large and small often alternating at a distance apart about

equal to their diameter, with deep, long, and thin styles,

finely plumose ; large, swollen, distinct vesicular ampulle are

absent, but on many parts of the branches and branchlets occur

rough masses of small irregular cells, often open, which seem

to be ampulle.

Hab. guM.

The specimen of this species consists of a ccenosteum about

7 centim. high, with six main branches, the thickness of

which is about 7 millim. at base, being much wider in the

plane of the flabellum. Many of the branchlets are broken off

114 Mr. J. J. Quelch on new Stylasteride.

and others were dead when the specimen was taken. ‘The

species has many points of affinity with D. rosea, Kent, but

differs strikingly in the structure and position of its cyclo-

systems and its colour, J). rosea being almost of a deep

peach-blossom red, with well-marked furrows throughout the

coenosteum, although these are often irregularly interrupted,

and with large elongated dactylopores. It seems probable

that Tenison- Woods, who himself was doubtful of the identi-

fication, has mistaken this form for D. rosea, K., since the

additional characters which he has given belong to this

species and not to D. rosea.

Distichopora Milesii, n. sp.

Coenosteum of a dull lake-red colour, branched, flabellate,

compact, very slender, with an uneven granulated surface,

irregularly canaliculated ; branches very small, even at their

base, rounded ; branchlets short, small, obtuse, slightly com-

pressed at the tips, and somewhat smaller than the branches ;

cyclosystems arranged evenly on opposite sides in very dis~

tinct, deep, continuous lateral furrows; dactylopores small,

placed in a line on the edges of the furrows, very elongated in

a direction at right angles to this line; gastropores often un-

equal, placed very close to each other, with but a narrow par-

tition between them, having long, deep, thin, and finely

hirsute styles; ampulle in raised crowded masses in which

cells are almost undistinguishable, giving a warty appearance

to the coenosteum.

British Museum : received in exchange from the Brighton

Museum, through the kindness of Dr. Miles of Brighton,

after whom, in acknowledgment, the species has been named.

Hab. South Sea Islands. The exact locality is unknown ;

but as the specimen was growing on the same piece of rock

as a very fine Stylaster stellulatus (Stewart), a species which

has hitherto been recorded only from the Society and Paumotu

Islands, it is probable that it was obtained in this region.

The specimen of this species is about 3 centim. high, the

branches and branchlets being about 24 and 14 millim. thick

respectively. The only species to which it seems to be closely

related is D. fragilis, Dana; but the description of this is

so short, and its details so few, that its identification be-

comes somewhat uncertain. Judging, however, by the figures

of D. fragilis in the ‘ Atlas,’ which do not seem to me to re-

present one species, D. Milesii can be easily distinguished

by its dull lake-red colour and its rounded branches. Although

agreeing somewhat in colour with D. cecetnea, Gray, yet

its much more delicate and rounded form, and the structure of

Mr. J. J. Quelch on new Stylasteride. 115

its cyclosystems separate it widely, even from small speci-

mens of that species.

Distichopora livida, 'Venison- Woods.

‘This species was first described by the Rev. J. E. Tenison-

Woods, in the Proc. Linn. Soc. New South Wales, vol. iv.

1879; and in his valuable monograph of the genus (Journ.

Roy. Soc. N. S. Wales, 1879) that author gives further

details of its structure. It is to be regretted, however, that a

more definite term than ‘ livid” was not given in the de-

scription of the colour of the main portion of the coenosteum,

since this furnishes such a valuable help in the determination

of the species. Judging by specimens in the British-Museum

collection, which seem to belong to this species and of which

the locality is unknown, the colour varies considerably from

dull or pale purplish red to dull reddish or brownish orange,

having the extremities, as given in the description of the

species, white, yellow, or orange, and the lateral furrows and

incipient branchlets bright red or orange. If this identifica-

tion is correct, it will be seen how closely this species is re-

lated to, if indeed it is distinct from (which may fairly be

doubted), D. nitéda, Verrill, which comes from the same

locality, and the description of which Tenison- Woods had had

no opportunity of consulting. If, however, the strict meaning

of lividus was intended, ¢. e. bluish or black and blue, then this

species presents a most remarkable variation in colour, and

certainly would seem to be distinct from any yet described ;

and although stated to be very common in collections made

in the neighbourhood of the Solomon and Marshall Islands,

it is absent from the large and very fine collection of Stylas-

teridz in the British Museum.

Distichopora nitida, Verrill.

Distichopora nitida, Verrill.

Distichopora Brasseyi, Bryce Wright.

Distichopora Allnutti, Bryce Wright.

It seems advisable to state here, in order to prevent mis-

understanding and further complication in the synonymy of

the species, a few facts concerning the characters and distribu-

tion of D. nitida, V., which must have been known to any

one who had read the description of the species.

The specimens of D. nitida described by Verrill in the

Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. vol. i. no. 3, published in 1864, were

collected by A. Garrett, at Ebon Island (Marshall Islands),

and although described in the old terminology before the

brilliant researches of Prof. Moseley revealed the true nature

116 Mr. J. J. Quelch on new Stylasteride.

of the Stylasteride, yet the main characters as given in the

old description are sufficiently striking.

The following are selected from it:—“Corallum flabelli-

form, branching dichotomously in a plane; branches round

or flattened transversely ; branchlets obtuse, often compressed

at the tips; surface very minutely granular, appearing almost

smooth, with scattered patches of rounded verruce; three

rows of minute pits arranged closely in regular series along

the edges of the branches, those of the central larger row cir-

cular, often having a slender columella in the centre; lateral

ones much smaller, generally irregular in form ; colour bright

red, tips of the branches yellowish white ; other specimens are

light orange.”

From this it will be seen that even in the specimens de-

scribed by Verrill the variations of colour were remarkable,

ranging from bright red to light orange.

In the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 5th ser. vol. ix. (1882),

p- 74, in a paper “On some new Species of Corals,” in

which this species was redescribed as D. Brasseyt and D.

Allnutti, it is stated that the habitat of D. nitida, with the

many species described by Pourtalés, is the Gulfstream and

in and about the West-India Islands and Florida; while its

colour is indicated as being of a whitish tint, and is contrasted

with the vivid colours of the Pacific species, from the list of

which D. fragilis, D., and D. livida, Tenison-Woods, are

omitted !

It is scarcely to be wondered at that, having so little

knowledge of the characters and distribution of the species,

the author of this paper should have redescribed it under two

new specific terms.

Where the colour in the same species, and more especially

in the same specimen, varies so extremely, it is confessedly a

difficult matter to name the combination in such a way as to

convey exactly to another what is intended; but the speci-

mens of D. ntida which have so lately been described as D.

Brasseyt and D. Allnutti seem to present unusual difficulty ;

for in one place they are given as being “ of a fuscous or

deep foxy-red orange and of a pinkish orange respectively,”

while in another they are ‘ fuscous orange-red in colour,

paling towards the extremities,” and “deep red, tinted or

slightly mottled with orange at the extremities of the stems

and adult branches, paling off into white and pale orange-

yellow.”

The specimens collected by Lady Brassey were from the

Gilbert Islands, a group in the immediate vicinity, and south

ot Ebon Island; and though they certainly are unique and

ba

Contributions to Micro-Paleontology. 117

most interesting in point of size, no sufficient character has

yet been given which would separate them into different

species. ~ Indeed the very characters most insisted upon are

those which seem most certainly to point to their identity with

D. nitida, Verrill.

Distichopora coccinea, Gray.

In his monograph of the genus, the Rev. J. E. Tenison-

Woods has given a figure of this species, and states that he

does not think the species has yet been figured. It may be

pointed out that when the species was described by Dr. Gray

it was also figured (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1860).

XIV.—Contributions to Micro-Paleontology.—Notes on some

Species of Monticuliporoid Corals from the Upper Silurian

Rocks of Britain. By H. ALteyNe Nicuorson, M.D.,

D.Se., Regius Professor of Natural History in the Uni-

versity of Aberdeen.

[Plate VII.]

Ir has long been my intention to give a. detailed account of

the microscopic structure of the Monticuliporoid Corals of

the Wenlock Limestone of Britain, so far as known to me.

I have found, however, that the accomplishment of this would

demand more time than is at present at my disposal; and I

therefore, in the meanwhile, publish the following notes on

the minute structure of some of the commoner Wenlock

Morticuliporoids*, in the hope that they may prove useful to

other workers in the same field. From the brief descriptions

and accompanying figures of structure, it will, I think, be

found easy to recognize the types which I have had under

observation, and this is the special object which I have had in

view. On the other hand, I have found great difficulties as

to the nomenclature of the forms here described, and I have

not been able to clear up these difficulties to any extent. The

earlier observers of these fossils, as, for example, Mr. Lons-

dale, necessarily founded their names upon macroscopic cha-

* Besides certain ramose Monticuliporoids which I have as yet imper-

fectly examined, the Wenlock Limestone contains various incrusting

forms (such, for example, as the curious type figured by Milne-Edwards

and Haime under the name of Monticulipora papillata), which require for

their elucidation a more detailed investigation than I have hitherto been

able to undertake.

118 Prof. H. A. Nicholson’s Contributions

racters principally, the method of investigation by means of

thin sections being of recent origin; and they also gave, as a

rule, extremely brief descriptions. Hence it is exeeedingly

difficult, in many cases, among the Monticuliporoids, to be

certain as to the precise forms to which the older names should

be attached. In the following notes, therefore, I have not

employed any of the older specific names, except in cases

where [ can do so with tolerable certainty of being correct in

so doing. Those forms which I cannot satisfactorily identify

with previously described species I have provisionally desig-

nated by new titles, though it is quite possible that some of

these will also prove to be referable to species to which

names have been attached at some earlier date.

1. Fistulipora crassa, Lonsd. sp. (PI. VII. figs. 1, 1 a, 2, 2a.)

Heteropora crassa, Lonsdale, Sil. Syst. pl. xv. figs. 14, 14 @ (1889).

The corallum in this species is ramose, the branches being

rounded or somewhat compressed, mostly solid, and varying

in diameter from about one line up to half an inch. The sur-

face appears to be smooth, and devoid of either monticules or

macule, so far as I have seen. ‘The tube-mouths are usually

distinctly, though slightly, elevated above the general surface,

and are surrounded by a distinct ring, though in some ex-

ceedingly well-preserved specimens these features are not

observable. The interstitial tubules may or may not be super-

ficially recognizable. In thin tangential sections (Pl. VII.

figs. 1 & 2) the corallites are seen to be oval or circular, not

markedly pinched in or indented at any point, and varying in

size in different specimens, being mostly between z}o and

zy inch in diameter (generally nearer the latter). In one

section I have examined (fig. 2) two of the corallites are

seen to be connected by a lateral tube of communication. ‘The

interspaces between the corallites are rarely more than 74> inch

in diameter, and they are occupied by interstitial tubuli, which

are polygonal or angular in shape, with imperfect walls.

Mostly only a single row of such tubuli separates any pair of

contiguous corallites, but two rows are also often seen in places.

In long sections (Pl. VII. figs. 1 a and 2 a) the corallites are

seen to be crossed by a few complete and approximately hori-

zontal tabule; while the interspaces between them are occupied

by vesicular tissue formed by the anastomosis of the tabulee of

the interstitial tubules. No ‘ spiniform corallites”’ appear

to be present.

It is, perhaps, open to question whether Lonsdale’s figure

and description of Leteropora crassa really apply to this

to Micro-Paleontology. 119

form, and not rather to the very similar /. dudensis, which

I shall describe immediately.

If, however, Lonsdale’s title is to be retained, it is best to

keep it for the form which has been usually regarded by

observers as Heteropora crassa. ‘There is no doubt as to the

propriety of the reference of this form to Fistulipora, M‘Coy,

as shown by the in general complete isolation of the corallites,

and the fact that the walls of the interstitial tubules are so

imperfect as to allow of a confluence of their tabule, and the

consequent production of an intermediate vesicular tissue.

Fistulipora crassa is most nearly allied to &. ludensis, Nich.,

from which it is distinguished by its not forming thin crusts,

by the generally projecting mouths of the corallites and their

larger size, by the larger size and smaller number of the

interstitial tubuli, as well as by their incomplete walls, and,

lastly, by the want of “ spiniform tubuli.”

Formation and Locality. Wenlock Limestone, Dudley,

Benthall Edge, Dormington.

2. Fistulipora ludensis, Nich. (Pl. VII. figs. 3-3 0.)

The corallum in this species forms thin crusts, from half a

line to three quarters of a line in thickness, growing upon

foreign objects. ‘The surface is smooth, without definite

macule or monticules, and exhibits the circular openings of

the ordinary corallites, surrounded by very numerous minute

interstitial pores. As seen in tangential sections (Pl. VII.

fig. 3), the corallites are seen to be circular or oval, often

indented at one point, or at two points, and about 4; inch

in diameter. ‘The corallites are in general completely isolated,

and are separated by one, two, or three rows of very minute

interstitial tubuli, which are subpolygonal in shape, and have

tolerably complete walls. As just mentioned, the wall of the

visceral chambers of the corallites is often bent inwards on

one side or at more than one point, and at such points “ spini-

form tubuli” are usually developed (Pl. VIL. fig. 3a). Simi-

lar spiniform tubuli may also be sparingly developed among

the ordinary interstitial tubuli, As seen in long sections

(Pl. VII. fig. 36), the corallum is seen to be built up of suc-

cessively superimposed thin strata of tubes. The proper

corallites are crossed by a few remote, complete, horizontal

tabule ; while the interstitial tubules have more closely set

tabule, which are so disposed as to give rise in the longitudi-

nal section to a sort of vesicular interstitial tissue.

The present species is in many respects very similar to

Fistulipora crassa, Lonsd., sp.; and it is quite possible that

Mr. Lonsdale may have had this form, at any rate partly, in

120 Prof. H. A. Nicholson’s Contributions

view in describing his Heteropora crassa. As regards its

general characters, it is distinguished from F’. crassa by its

habit of growth, and also by the much greater development of

the interstitial tubuli, which give to the surface of well-pre-

served specimens a minutely porous appearance. Moreover,

the mouths of the corallites are not surrounded by prominent

rims. As regards internal structure, the chief features which

distinguish F. ludensis from F. crassa are the greater number

of the interstitial tubes and their more complete walls, the

smaller size of the ordinary corallites and their more com-

plete isolation, and the presence of well-marked “ spiniform

tubuli.””

Formation and Locality. Wenlock Limestone, Dudley.

The best preserved specimen I have seen forms a thin crust

growing upon a specimen of Monticulipora pulchella, K. & H.,

which it entirely envelops.

3. Callopora nana, Nich. (Pl. VII. figs. 4-4 d.)

The corallum in this species is in the form of minute,

cylindrical, or bulbous masses, generally two or three lines

in length, and about a line or a line and a half in dia-

meter. The surface is free from monticules or macule, but

exhibits the openings of the large circular or oval coral-

lites, largely or wholly separated by regular, often oblong

interstitial pores. In tangential sections (Pl. VII. fig. 4 a)

the corallites are seen to be oval or subcircular, averaging

about = inch in their long diameter, which corresponds

in direction with the long axis of the corallum. They are

separated by intervals occupied by the interstitial tubes, which

have quite complete walls, and are mostly long-oval or irre-

gularly oblong in shape. The long diameters of the intersti-

tial tubes correspond with the long axis of the corallum, and

vary from 74, inch to #5 inch, their shorter diameters being

from +35 to 74, inch. Hence the intervals separating con-

tiguous corallites are much greater in the direction of the long

axis of the coral than when measured transversely to the

corallum.

In long sections (Pl. VII. fig. 4 6) the corallum is seen to

be composed of tubes which are vertical in the axis of the

colony, and then gradually bend outwards to open on the

surface. They are similar in internal structure through-

out their entire extent, complete horizontal tabule bemg

largely developed both in the axial region .and the peripheral

region, while their walls have a nearly uniform thickness

throughout. As they bend outwards, however, towards the

42

to Micro-Palcontology. 121

surface, the corallites become separated by the development

of the interstitial tubes, which entirely resemble the proper

corallites in structure, except in the fact that they possess a

much larger number of tabule, these structures, however,

being still horizontal and complete, and not assuming a vesi-

cular character.

As regards the generic position of this species, I find it

necessary to make a few remarks, as I have elsewhere (Pal.

Tab. Cor. p. 304) expressed the opinion that Callopora,

Hall, should be regarded as a synonym of Pistulipora, M‘Coy.

I arrived at this view from a study of the description and

figures given by Prof. Hall of Callopora, from an examination

of M‘Coy’s type species of F’studipora, and from an investi-

gation of various corals which appeared to be precisely similar

to various forms included by Prof. Hall under Callopora.

That Callopora, Hall, has been made by its original

founder, as well as by other paleontologists, to include a

large number of heterogeneous forms, and that some of these

are truly referable to /istulipora, M‘Coy, are points which

appear to me to be free from doubt, and it was therefore not

unnatural ‘that I should ave concluded that the two genera

were identical.

Recently, however, this question has been attacked in a

more satisfactory manner by Mr. Ulrich (Journ. Cincinn.

Soc. Nat. Hist. 1882), who has had the opportunity of

examining by means of thin sections authentic specimens of

Callopora elegantula, Hall, which is the type species of the

genus Callopora, Hall. Mr. Ulrich has shown that this

species differs in its structure from the majority of the nume-

rous forms referred by Prof. Hall to Callopora, and that it

exhibits characters entirely similar to those of various Monti-

culiporoids which I included under the name of Heterotrypa,

and certainly quite unlike those of Sistulipora, M‘Coy.

While 1 am not prepared to admit the justice of all the re-

marks which Mr. Ulrich has seen fit to make upon this

subject, I am quite ready to recognize the new light which

he has thus thrown upon the structure and affinities of Callo-

pora, Hall. I also quite recognize that Heterotrypa, as origi-

nally defined by me, is a wide group which may be ad-

vantageously subdivided. For these reasons, therefore, I

shall accept the genus Callopora, Hall, as defined by Mr.

Ulrich, as including Monticuliporoids of the type of the

present species, with numerous interstitial tubes, which re-

semble the normal corallites in all except their size and their

possession of more numerous tabule. The corallites, more-

over, are always rounded, and their walls are amalgamated.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xiii. 9

137g Prof. H. A. Nicholson’s Contributions

The nearest allies of Callopora nana, so far as I know at

present, are C. (Heterotrypa) O’ Nealli, James, and C. (Hetero-

trypa) nodulata, Nich., both of which are found in the Cin-

cinnati group of North America. From both of these forms,

however, the present species is distinguished by well-marked

external and internal peculiarities, its distinguishing features

being its small dimensions, the proportionately large size of

the corallites, and the peculiar elongated form of the inter-

stitial tubes, while a marked internal feature is the very ex-

tensive development of the tabule in not only the peripheral

but also the axial region of the corallites.

Formation and Locality. Wenlock Limestone, Benthall

Edge; Wenlock Shales, Buildwas.

4. Callopora Fletcheri, EK. & H. (PI. VII. figs. 5-5 6.)

Monticulipora Fletcheri, Edwards & Haime, Brit. Foss. Corals, p. 267,

pl. Ixii, figs. 3, 3 a,

Corallum ramose, of cylindrical branches, which have a dia-

meter of from a line anda half to two lines and a half. There

are no proper monticules or macule; but the surface shows

the approximately circular apertures of the ordinary corallites,

the diameter of which is about 7, mch. ‘The corallites are

separated by interspaces of from y+, to yz5 mch in diameter,

and in badly-preserved specimens these interspaces either

appear as solid or show only here and there a minute poly-

gonal opening. On the other hand, in well-preserved ex-

amples the intervals between the ordinary corallites are seen

to be wholly occupied by the openings of interstitial tubuli.

In tangential sections (Pl. VII. fig. 5 a) the corallites are seen

to be thick-walled and circular, with a well-defined internal

boundary, though not showing the peculiar dark marginal

ring which is so characteristic of many species of Callopora.

Occasionally minute tooth-like processes, which look like

septa, project into the visceral chamber, though I have never

seen more than two or three of these in a single corallite.

The walls of the corallites are amalgamated with those of the

interstitial tubes, and there is rarely more than a single row

of the latter, while in places the corallites are actually in con-

tact. The interstitial tubes are rounded or polygonal, and

only rarely have an elongated form. In long sections (Pl. VIL.

fig. 56) the ordinary corallites are seen to be provided abun-

dantly with complete horizontal tabulze, both in the axial and

the peripheral region of the corallum. As they proceed out-

wards from the centre to the circumference of the branches,

they bend at a considerable angle, and their walls become at

the same time considerably thickened. The interstitial

to Micro-Palceontology. 123

tubules altogether resemble the normal corallites in structure,

except that they are provided with much more numerous

tabulz. Moreover, in old examples the interstitial tubules

become largely filled up with secondary deposit, so that their

cavities become largely or wholly obliterated.

I feel very doubtful as to whether or not I am correct in

identifying the present species with the Monticulipora Fletcheri

of Edwards and Haime. After an examination, however, of

avery large number of specimens I have come to the conclusion

that these observers probably founded the above-mentioned

Species upon an example of the form which I have just de-

scribed, in which the surface was not sufficiently well preserved

to show more than a few of the larger interstitial tubes. At

any rate, if this conclusion be incorrect, [ know of no other

similarly shaped and sized coral in the Wenlock Limestone

which would show the same circular calices separated by well-

marked interspaces.

In various structural features Callopora Fletchert shows a

reseinblance to C. nana, Nich. ; but it is distinguished by its

generally much larger dimensions, the circular shape and

thick walls of the corallites, and the polygonal form and small

size of the interstitial tubules. Internally the present species

is at once distinguished by the thickening of the walls of the

tubes, which in old specimens is sometimes carried so far as

to almost entirely fill up and obliterate the interstitial tubes.

Formation and Locality. Not uncommon in the Wenlock

Limestone of Benthall Edge and Dormington.

5. Callopora? glans, Nich. (Fig. land Pl. VII. fig. 6.)

The corallum in this species is of small size, generally

about four or five lines in greatest height and width, and

mostly subspherical, hemispherical, or pyriform in shape.

Sometimes a basal epitheca is developed; but at other times

the corallum is apparently destitute of this structure, its under

surface, except the peduncle of attachment, being covered by

the calices. ‘The surface shows no monticules or macule,

and is covered witn the large circular openings of the coral-

lites, with the well-marked apertures of the minute interstitial

tubes between them. As seen in tangential sections (fig. 1,

A) the corallites are provided with very thin and delicate walls,

and have a diameter of about =45 inch. ‘They are approxi-

mately circular, but their wall is generally bent inwards at

one or more points into a kind of pseudo-septal fold, giving

the visceral chamber a heart-shaped form. In other cases

there axe two of these infoldings of the wall, generally placed

Qs

124 Prof. H. A. Nicholson’s Contributions

opposite each other. The corallites often touch at points, but

they are mostly separated by narrow interspaces occupied by

a single row of large, angular, imperfectly walled interstitial

tubes. Asscen in long sections (fig. 1, B) the ordinary coral-

lites are crossed by a few remote and complete tabule, and

the interstitial tubes are provided with numerous horizontal

tabule, which at times anastomose and become subvesicular.

Fig. 1.

A

Callopora ? glans, Nich. A, tangential section, enlarged twenty times ;

B, longitudinal section, similarly enlarged.

I am indebted for specimens of this curious species to the

kindness of Mr. Madeley, of Dudley. It is of interest as

forming in some respects a transition between the proper

Fistulipore and the typical species of Callopora. This is

shown both in the infolding of the walls of the corallites,

which is such a characteristic feature of the species, and also

in the fact that the walls of the interstitial tubes are so im-

perfect as commonly to allow of a confluence of their tabule,

giving rise to a partially vesicular interstitial tissue. Callo-

pora? glans has some resemblances to one of the numerous

Russian Monticuliporoids which have the general form of

Monticulipora petropolitana; but I know of no form with

which it could be confounded.

Formation and Locality. Lower Ludlow shales, Sedgeley.

6. Monotrypa crenulata, Nich. (Fig. 2.)

The corallum in this species is hemispherical or subglobu-

to Micro-Paleontoloqy. 125

lar, ordinary examples having a height of an inch or an inch

and a half, anda diameter of about the same at the base. The

base is flat or concave, and is covered by a striated epitheca ;

and the corallites radiate from the base to open over the whole

convex upper surface of the colony. The corallites are pris-

matic, mostly pentagonal, thin-walled, and not firmly united

with one another, their walls being regularly and uniformly

crenulated in such a manner that contiguous tubes are accu-

rately dovetailed together. The corallites vary in size from

about -'5 inch up to 3; inch, there being occasionally definitely

defined groups of the larger tubes. No spiniform tubuli are

developed. ‘The surface is apparently smooth and devoid of

Fig. 2.

c

Monotrypa crenulata, Nich. A, outline of a specimen, of the natural

size; B, part of a few tubes, enlarged; C, longitudinal section, enlarged

twenty times; D, tangential section, similarly enlarged.

monticules. As seen in long sections the tubes are found to be

crossed at considerable intervals (s'5 to 75 inch) by a few

horizontal tabule, which are not uniformly placed at corre-

sponding levels in contiguous corallites.

126 Prof. H. A. Nicholson’s Contributions

I think it tolerably certain that this form corresponds with

part of the Favosites jibrosa of Mr. Lonsdale (Sil. Syst.

pl. xv. dis, figs. 6-6 d); and I should very willingly have

retained the specific name of fibrosa if this had seemed at all

advisable. The name of Favosites fibrosa has, however, been

given by different authors to very different corals *, and the

specific name can only be retained for the form to which Gold-

fuss originally applied this title, whatever that may really be.

The widest differences also have existed among British pale-

optologists in their descriptions of the characters and structure

of the forms to which this name has been given. Thus Mr.

Lonsdale both figures and describes mural pores in some of

the forms which he placed under Favosites fibrosa, whereas

M‘Coy expresses his conviction that mural pores are wanting,

and places the forms which he considers Lonsdale to have

had in view under Stenopora, retaining for them the specific

name of Goldfuss. Again, it seems certain that Milne-

Edwards and Haime, in their great work on the British

Fossil Corals, included two quite distinct types, one from the

Devonian and the other from the Silurian, under the name of

Favosites fibrosa. Upon the whole, therefore, it has appeared

to me to be safest to give a new name to the forms now

under consideration, even though they should prove to be

what Lonsdale regarded as Havosites fibrosa, Goldf.

As to the generic position of this type, I have failed to

convince myself that it possesses mural pores. ‘The shape of

the tubes reminds one of what one sees in some species of

Favosites, such as I. aspera, D’Orb., and £. mullochensis,

Nich. and Eth., and one naturally expects to find foramina

on the crenulated angles of the corallites. Moreover, I have

occasionally seen phenomena which I should have regarded as

probably indicating the presence of mural pores, had I been

able to look only at rough fractures of the coral with a com-

paratively low magnifying-power. If mural pores really

* If we take the description of Favosies fibrosa, Goldf., given by Milne-

Edwards & Haime (Pol. Foss. p. 244) we tind at once that it cannot

possibly be the same as the form here under consideration, since (quite

apart from the question of the presence or absence of mural pores) the

tabulee are stated to be very close-set (five or six in the space of a milli-

metre). Similarly the close-set tabulz, as well as the want of crenulated

corallites, will show that the form figured by these same authors from

the Devonian of Devonshire as F. fibrosa, Goldf. (Brit. Foss. Cor. pl. xlviii.

figs. 3-36), cannot be identical with the present type. On the other

hand, the coral figured by Milne-Edwards and Haime under the same

name from the Upper Silurian of Britain (Brit. Foss. Cor. pl. lxi. figs. 5,

5a) does really seem to be identical with the form which I have here

described.

ee

to Micro-Paleontology. 127

existed, however, at the angles of the tubes (where alone in

this form they could exist), they would certainly be detected

in thin sections; and I have not seen any traces of such

openings in either tangential or longitudinal slices. In the

absence of mural pores the species must be referred to the

genus Monotrypa, Nich., and it is, indeed, in many respects

closely allied to the Monotrypa undulata, Nich., of the Tren-

ton Limestone and Hudson-River formation of Canada. The

‘principal characters, in fact, which would distinguish JZ.

crenulata from the globular forms of MZ. undulata, Nich., are

that the corallites of the former are, on the whole, decidedly

larger than they are in the latter, that there are none of the

smaller angular corallites which are found among the larger

tubes in the latter species, that the thickened nodes at the

angles of the larger corallites (“spiniform tubuli” ?) in JZ.

undulata are wholly absent in M. crenulata, and that the

walls of the corallites in the English species are decidedly

more strongly crenulated than in the Canadian type.

Formation and Locality. Wenlock Limestone, Dudley.

Lower Ludlow Shale, Sedgeley (coll. Mr. Madeley).

7. Monotrypa pulchella, EK. & H.

I have already described and figured this species (‘ The

Genus Monticulipora,’ p. 188, figs. 38, 39), and have nothing

special to add, except that I find the species to be a more

abundant one than I had previously supposed, fragments

being not uncommon both at Benthall Edge and Dormington.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIL.

Fig. 1. Tangential section of Fstulipora crassa, Lonsd., sp., enlarged

twenty times.

Fig. 1 a. Longitudinal seetion of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fy. 2. Tangential section of another example of F. crassa, in which the

corallites are of smaller size. Two of the corallites are united

by a lateral connecting-tube. Enlarged twenty times,

Fig. 2a. Longitudinal section of the preceding, similarly enlarged.

fig. 3. Tangential section of Fistulipora ludensis, Nich., enlarged twenty

times.

Fig. 3a. Part of the same, enlarged fifty times, showing “ spiniform

tubuli.”

Fig. 3b. Longitudinal section of the preceding, enlarged twenty times.

Fig. 4, Outline of a specimen of Callopora nana, Nich., of the natural

size,

Fig. 4a, Tangential section of the same, enlarged twenty times.

Fig. 4b, Longitudinal section of the same, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 5, Outline of a fragment of Callopora Fletcheri, HW. & H., of the

natural size.

Figs. 5a & 5b, Tangential and longitudinal sections of the same, en-

larged twenty times.

Fig. 6. Outline of a specimen of Callopora? glans, Nich., of the natural

size,

128 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Longicorn Coleoptera.

XV.—Description of a new Genus and Species of Longicorn

Coleoptera from the Philippine Islands. By CHARLES O.

WATERHOUSE.

Lamiide.

APOMECYNINA:. ’

DIAXENES, n. gen.

General characters of Apomecyna, but a little less parallel

in outline, the elytra being more narrowed towards the anex.

Antennal tubercles a little more prominent and more approxi-

mate; face equilateral, very gently convex. LHEyes coarsely

granular, not quite so deeply emarginate. Antenne reaching

two thirds of the length of the elytra, moderately stout,

finely ciliate below ; the basal joint three times as long as

broad, only very slightly narrowed at the base; third a little

longer than the first and second taken together, slightly bent,

and distinctly narrower at the base than at the apex; fourth

joint three quarters the length of the third; the fifth a little

more than half the length of the fourth ; the following joints

gradually but only slightly diminishing in length and thick-

ness. ‘Thorax a little broader than long, subcylindric, a little

narrowed in front. Scutellum transverse. Hlytra at the base

one quarter broader than the thorax, not quite fourtimes as long,

moderately narrowed towards the apex, flattened at the suture;

at the base, gradually declivous from just behind the middle

the apex ot each elytron obliquely truncate. Legs short and

stout; the femora considerably inflated. Intermediate tibiee

with an incision on the outer edge at the apex. ‘T'arsi short ;

claws diverging. Prosternal process sloping down posteriorly.

Mesosternal process rather broader than the prosternal,

sloping down in front.

The species on which I propose to found this genus very

much resembles some of the smaller species of Hathliodes. It

differs from Apomecyna chiefly in the proportions of the an-

tennal joints (which also diminish in thickness and are ciliate)

?

the even surface of the thorax, and less parallel form.

Diaxenes Taylori, un. sp.

Pube pallide flavo-grisea dense vestitus ; antennarum dimidio api-

cali fusco, articulis griseo annulatis; thorace ad basin gutta alba

notato ; scutello fusco, gutta mediana lateribusque albis ; elytris

ante medium prope suturam gutta fusca ; abdomine fusco-vittato,

of ee he

Mr. H. J. Carter’s Generic Characters of Sponges. 129

guttis albis utrinque ornato; femorum basi, tibiarum apice tar-

sisque nigris.

Long. 5} lin.

The general colour is a pale sandy, with a slightly darker

shade at the base and apex of the elytra. Scattered more or

less all over the body, including the basal joint of the antennze

and the legs, there are erect white sete. There are a few

distinct punctures on the head between the antenna. The

fourth to the apical joints of the antenne are blackish brown,

with the base of each joint pale. The thorax is very slightly

broader than long, moderately narrowed in front of the

middle, with a very slight constriction at the base, the sides

very gently arcuate; near the base there are a few very distinct

punctures; on the basal margin on each side there is a very

small fuscous spot. The elytra have the shoulders rounded ;

some punctuation is visible through the pubescence, there are

some small black punctures here and there, and near the scu-

tellum there are numerous larger dark punctures. There is a

brown patch on each side of each abdominal segment, and in

each patch a small white spot. The legs are nearly white,

with the base of the femora dark; the apex of the tibie and

the tarsi nearly black.

Hab. Philippine Islands? Brit. Mus.

The specimen from which the above description is taken

was found alive in the Royal Nursery, Chelsea, on a species

of Orchis (Phalenopsis) from Manilla; it was gnawing off

the stems of the plant.

British Museum,

Cromwell Road, 8. W.

~XVI.—Generic Characters of the Sponges described in Mr.

Carter’s “Contributions to our Knowledge of the Spongida”

(‘ Annals,’ 1883, vol. xii, p. 308). By tHe AurHor.

Order III. PSAMMONEMATA.

Family 1. Surface even, not polygonally divided.

Genus CoscrINoDERMA, Crtr.

Char. Sieve-like incrustation, composed of foreign bodies,

130 Mr. H. J. Carter’s Generic Characters of Sponges.

uniformly foraminated and continuously spread over the sur-

face, whose evenness is not disturbed by the usual polygonal

projection of the subdermal fibre. Fibre fine, woolly.—Species

Coscinoderma lanuginosum.

Order V. ECHINONEMATA.

Family 1. Echinated with proper spicules on the fibre.

Genus Ectyon, Gray.

Char. Sponge massive, reticulated, composed of cylindrical

horny fibre, with single scattered or groups of diverging spi-

cules. Spicules acuate, verticillately spined. (Hmended from

Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, p. 515.)—Species Hetyon sparsus, &e.

Genus Eoryonopsis, Crtr.

Char. Branched, with solid axis. Spicules with spines

generally distributed, 7. e. not arranged in verticils. Spicules

of the interior of the fibre cylindrical, obtusely ended; those

on the exterior of the fibre acuate, in groups of two or more,

echinating the surface.—Species Hetyonopsis ramosa.

Family 2. Echinated with proper spicules projecting from

the ¢nterior of the fibre.

Genus Puycopsts, Crtr.

Char. Fueus-like, branched. Stem hard, woody ; covered

hirsutely with filamentous processes more or less expanded

and divided at the free ends. Spicule acerate.—Species Phy-

copsis hirsuta.

Genus PTILOCAULIS, Crtr.

Char. Long, cylindrical branches with solid axis, passing

outwardly into more or less spatuliform processes, like the

barbs of a feather, more or less divided at the free ends.

Spicule acerate or subacuate.—Species Piclocaulis gracilis Ke.

Genus LEucOPHL@US, Crtr.

Char. Pyramidal, erect, in groups, or massive, or flabel-

late. Surface snow-white when dry. Interior light amber-

yellow. Surface incrusted by coalescent tufts of proper

spicules. Spicule acerate or acuate.—Species Leucophleus

massalis &c. °

~

S,

«

Mr. G. Lewis on new Japanese Histeride. 131

XVII.—On some Histeride new to the Japanese Fauna, and

Notes of others. By Grorer Lewis.

In 1879, twenty-six species of Histeride were recorded from

Japan, and the present paper treats of twenty-three more.

Besides these, there are fourteen species of Paromalus and seven

of Saprinus to be determined, which will bring the Japanese

species up to about seventy, when all those contained in my col-

lection are recorded ; and itis hardly likely that this list will be

much augmented at present, as the rarer Histeride are very

local, and those which associate with Formicide are difficult to

find. The eight species marked with an asterisk are such as

have allies in the tropical parts of Hastern Asia; the others

agree with the Histeride of Europe and Northern Asia. The

species of Tiryponceus are worthy of notice, because one of

them occurs as far north as latitude 43°, and hitherto Mexico

has been the most northern country from which any species

has been recorded.

I failed to find Teretrius in Japan; but it is the only

genus likely to be found in the archipelago which is not as

yet represented in the list. ister quinquestriatus, Motsch.,

given in my ‘Catalogue’ as no. 663, I now consider =duo-

decimstriatus, Schrank, and Onthophilus striatus, F. (? var.

Harold), no. 676,=flavicornis, Lewis.

In the Histeridz, as in other families, some of the species

from Japan are closely allied to European forms, and I think

we cannot refuse to admit the probability of a common origin

for both at no very remote period; so that a close compari-

son and careful study of such insects as Hololepta plana and

depressa, Hister unicolor and concolor, or Hetwrius gratus and

ferrugineus, will perhaps show the direction that modification

may assume in like forms when isolation is fairly complete,

as in Japan, and the conditions realized within the area

are sufficiently potent to produce a visible effect. It may

be said that it is only incidentally that Hister concolor and

Hololepta depressa can be distinguished from their European

congeners by a densely punctured pygidium : but the incident

does not lie simply in their having it; it lies in the fact that

both from their habits have been subjected to certain conditions

which cause such sculpture.

The most essential differences between any part of Europe

and Japan are shown in the climate and other physical con-

ditions, which in the latter country nourish great forests of

magnificent timber even at fairly high altitudes, while in

132 Mr. G. Lewis on new Japanese Histeride.

Europe forests relatively occupy an insignificant area, and

such trees as grow in favourable situations never attain to the

vigour and consequent stature of those in the Kast.

List of Species, arranged generically.

Hololepta depressa, n. sp.

parallela, n. sp.*

amurensis, Jevtter.

Platysoma pini, n. sp.*

Lewisti, Marseul *.

-——- yagans, N. sp.

rasile, n. sp.

celatum, n. sp.

lineicolle, Marsev.

Hister japonicus, Marseul.

12-striatus, Sch.

punctulatus, Wied.*

aino, 0. sp.

Jekeli, Marseul.

concolor, n. sp.

— Pirithous, Marseul.

— cadaverinus, Hoffm.

—— boleti, n. sp.

—— agnatus, N. sp.

—— sutus, n. sp.

—— navus, Marseul.

depistor, Marseul.

—— japanus, Motsch.

margine-punctatus, Lewss.

simplicisternum, Lereis.

The new species are :-—

Carcinops 14-striata, Steph.

Epierus lucts, n. sp.

Paromalus musculus, Marseul.

Notodoma fungorum, n. sp.*

Hetzerius gratus, n. sp.

optatus, n. sp.

Dendrophilus Xavieri, Marseul.

Triballus semen, n. sp.

Saprinus speciosus, Zr.

pecunius, Marseul.

nitidus, Payh.

sine, Marseul.

Gnathoncus rotundatus, Z7/.

Tryponzeus fagi, n. sp.*

venator, n. sp.*

Plegaderus Marseuli, Reitter.

Onthophilus flavicornis, n. sp.

ostreatus, Lewis.

silvee, n. sp.

arboreus, n. sp.*

Abreeus bonzicus, Marseul.

Bacanius niponicus, Lewis.

Acritus Komai, Lewis.

Myrmidius ovalis, Beck.

Hololepta depressa, n. sp.

H., plane proxime affinis, nigra, nitida; pronoto stria marginali

tenuissima ; elytris striis 2 dorsalibus abbreviatis ; pygidio dense

punctato. L. 63 mill.

Exceedinely like the European 1. plana ; the head and pro-

sternum are both narrower, and the pygidium thickly and

rather coarsely punctured.

Distributed sparingly from the Kumagawa in Higo to the

Ishikari river in Yezo. All the specimens taken were resting

under bark, and generally on the lateral branches 12 or 14

feet from the ground.

Hololepta parallela, n. sp.

H. elongate proxime affinis, parallela, valde plana, nigra, levissima ;

fronte non tuberculata; elytris stria subhumerali brevissima ;

Mr. G. Lewis on new Japanese Histeride. 133

abdomine subtus plano; propygidio utrinque sulcato, pygidio

impunctato. L.7 ad 8 mill.

This species is like H. elongata, but it has no tuberele on the

head, nor is there an arched sulcus in the third (the broadest)

segment of the abdomen beneath. The sides of the thorax

are more rotundate, and each elytron has one short stria at

the base. These characters, joined to the broader outline and

facies generally, are of good specific value.

I obtained a series of twenty specimens in the moist forests

of Higo in May, chiefly at Konose and Yuyama; it is the

most tropical form of the genus in Japan, and is found under

the bark of both the hard-wooded evergreens and the deciduous

trees.

Hlololepta amurensis, Reitter.

Hololepta amurensis, Reitter, Deutsche ent. Z. xxiii. (1879) p. 218.

The male of this species has a deep thoracic fossa. It was

described by Herr K. Reitter from Amurland, as the trivial

name indicates, and I found it commonly in all the forests of

Japan of moderate elevation. I have beaten it in plenty near

the Junsai lake in August, off the branches of Salix infested

with Cossus.

Note.—Some of the Histerids of the Hololepta group with

simple mandibles are not strictly entomophagous in the imago

state; and this is particularly the case with H. amurensis, which,

I believe, feeds exclusively on exuding sap. Hololepta elon-

gata, which I have taken plentifully in Ceylon and other

places, is probably (with H. parallela) wholly dependent on

smal] soft-bodied larva for food, and I have never seen H.

depressa at sap.

Platysoma pint, n. sp.

Ovale, subconvexum, nigrum, nitidum, leve; fronte clypeoque con-

cavis, stria transversa integra; pronoto stria non interrupta ; elytris

striis 1-4 integris, 5 breviori, 6 nulla; propygidio biimpresso,

pygidio margine elevato, grosse punctatis; antennis pedibusque

brunneis. L. 5 mill.

Closely allied to H. odiosum (Marseul’, Cand.), but smaller ;

with a different system of dorsal striation.

Occurs under pme-bark in the warmer parts of Japan; Higo

and Isei are the chief localities for it.

Platysoma vagans, n. sp.

Oblongum, parallelum, subconvexum, nigro-piceum ; fronte sub-

concayva, stria recta; pronoto punctulato, stria integra; elytris

134 Mr. G. Lewis on new Japanese Histeride.

striis 1-3 integris, 4-5 abbreviatis, 6 nulla; propygidio pygidioque

grosse punctatis et immarginatis ; pedibus rufis. L. 4} mill.

This species comes near to P. Lewist7; it is less convex, more

parallel, with the fourth and fifth striz shortened from the

middle; the pygidium is emarginate and convex.

I obtained it from an oak near Bibi, in South Yezo,

August 16, 1880.

Platysoma rasile, n. sp.

Oblongum, subparallelum, depressum, nigrum, nitidum, leve ; fronte

concava, stria integra; pronoto lateribus sparse punctatis, stria

pone oculos utrinque angulata ; elytris striis 1-3 dorsalibus in-

tegris, 4-5 abbreviatis ; propygidio pygidioque fortiter punctatis.

L. 32 mill.

This species is very close to P. Leconted; it is more parallel

and less quadrate, but the general sculpture above is almost

identical. Beneath, the segments of the abdomen are of equal

breadth, not contracted in the middle, as in P. Lecontec ; and in

this particular there is a like modification to that hereafter

noticed between HHister Arias¢ and Hister aino. :

I took a few examples at Kumamoto and Konose in Higo.

p) 4 a

Platysoma celatum, n. sp.

Oblongo-ovatum, nigrum, nitidum ; fronte subconcava, stria recta ;

pronoto antice rufo, lateribus punctulatis, stria transversa inter-

rupta; elytris striis 1-4 integris, 5abbreviatis; propygidio pygidio-

que punctatis ; antennis pedibusque rufo-brunneis. L. 3 mill.

This species is allied to the preceding (P. rast/e), but the

striation is different and also the coloration.

Occurs in the vicinity of Yokohama in “ fir-stools”’ early

in spring.

Hister aino, nu. sp.

Ovalis, convexus, niger, nitidus; pronoto lateribus late punctatis,

stria integra, margine angusto, elevato ; elytris striis 1—4 dorsalibus

integris, quinto et suturali abbreviatis ; propygidio sparse punc-

tato, utrinque subfoveolato, in medio linea longitudinali distincta ;

pygidio dense et grosse punctato. L. 8 mill.

This insect in its general sculpture agrees with the rare

European H. Arzasz, but it has not the subparallel outline of

that species. This shortness or more ovate form as compared

with H. Arias? arises from the structure of the abdominal seg-

ments. In H. Arvas?, the segments of the abdomen beneath

are of equal breadth ; in H. aino, the three median segments

are narrow and only clearly visible at the sides, for in the

Mr. G. Lewis on new Japanese Histeride. 135

middle they are soldered together, and a few punctures alone

remain to indicate their limits. The broad lateral band of

punctures on the thorax separates it from all the other Histerids

in Japan ; but it may be placed in the catalogue near H. Jekel?.

This peculiar Hister has been found in the district of the

Ishikari river in Yezo.

flister concolor, un. sp.

Ovalis, subconvexus, niger, nitidus; fronte stria integra; pronoto

stria laterali externa valde, interna vix abbreviatis ; elytris striis

1-3 integris, 4-6 brevibus ; propygidio subfoveolato pygidioque

dense et grosse punctatis. L. 8 mill.

H. concolor is sculptured like H. unicolor, except on the two

abdominal segments seen from above, which are strongly and

closely punctured. In its general facies itis like H. 4-notatus,

being wider and less convex than H. unicolor, and the interstice

between the inner thoracic stria and the outer margin is wider

and the short stria is more in the centre of this interstice.

This is also from the vicinity of the Ishikari river.

Note.—I found three specimens of Hister japanus, Motsch.,

on the beach at Yokohama; it comes near H. 4-notatus, Scriba.

Hister boleti, n. sp.

Ovalis, convexus, niger, nitidus; fronte plana, stria integra pro-

funde impressa; pronoto striis punctatis, stria pone oculos utrin-

que deflexa ; elytris striis crenatis, 1-3 dorsalibus integris, 4, 5, et

suturali brevibus ; propygidio subfoveolato pygidioque punctatis ;

mesosterno leviter sinuato. L. 7 mill.

This species is the size of H. caduverinus, but in general

sculpture comes nearest to the rare Huropean JH. distinctus.

From the latter, the longer mandibles, the remarkable deflexure

in the thoracic stria behind the eyes, the fourth dorsal stria

not reaching the middle, and the sinuate mesosternum (as in

H. cadaverinus) are good distinguishing characters.

It oceurs commonly at Chiuzenjiin an arboreal fungus, and

I also obtained it at Kashiwagi in the Kii peninsula.

Hister agnatus, n. sp.

Ovalis, subconvexus, niger, nitidus ; pronoto striis lateralibus inte-

gris, postice approximatis; elytris striis 4 dorsalibus integris,

5 et 6 abbreviatis; prosterno impunctato. L. 5 mill.

This species is almost identical with //. cadaverinus as re-

gards sculpture, but it is much less convex. It is not larger

than H. foedatus, which it resembles in the structural plan of its

136 Mr. G. Lewis on new Japanese Histeride.

abdominal segments and also in its outline. Lister faedatus

and marginicollis, with H. aino and agratus, have segments 2-4

of the abdomen much contracted in the middle ; and the result

of this is that the pygidium is reflexed by being drawn up

towards the sternum.

I obtained my specimens from a dead fowl, set as a trap

for necrophagous insects, at Nikko, in the forest behind the

temples, in June 1880.

Hister sutus, n. sp.

Suborbicularis, convexiusculus, niger, nitidus; stria frontali sub-

transversa ; pronoto subtiliter et parce punctulato; elytris striis

1-3 integris, 4 ante basin abbreviata, 5 et 6 ante medium ter-

minatis; prosterno basi bistriata; mesosterno sinuato, margine

punctato-striato. L. 4 mill.

This species is of the same stature as /. ruficornis, and pos-

sesses some of its characters, but the two thoracic strie bring

it into the H. cadaverinus group.

It is apparently rare. 1 obtained only four specimens from

the elevated forest above Kiga, near Miyanoshita, in May

1880.

Epierus lucés, n. sp.

Ovalis, parum convexus, niger, nitidus; antennis rufis, pedibus

piceis ; pronoto punctulato; elytris striis 5 dorsalibus et suturali

integris ; propygidio pygidioque dense punctatis. L. 23 mill.

Larger and more ovate than EL. comptus ; the head is very

finely punctured, with a transverse stria between the eyes. The

thorax is clearly punctate, and rather thickly so at the base,

in front of the scutellum ; the interstices of the elytral strize

are all finely punctured.

The type of this species came from a rotten tree in the

grounds of the Kasuga no Miya, at Nara, June 1881, and I

believe all the species of this genus are of arboreal habits.

I have only one specimen.

6 f

Notodoma fungorum, n. sp.

Globosum, rufo-castaneum, nitidum, punctatum ; elytris punctato-

striatis, 1, 2 et 4 integris, 4 antice cum suturali arcuatim juncta ;

tibiis multispinosis. L. 33 mill.

When in Paris, I carefully compared this species with Mar-

seul’s type of NV. globatum from India, and found it distinct, but

closely allied. ‘Ihe size is larger and the punctuation more

coarse, and there is a slight difference in the form of the striz.

On the humeral angle, and in the space between the second

Mr. G. Lewis on new Japanese Histeride. 137

and fourth stria at the base of each stria, there is a large

cream-coloured blotch; this, with the prevailing red colour of

the species, is a very remarkable feature for the family.

It is not uncommon in all the islands, infesting fungi on

trees, which it visits in the first stage of decomposition, ‘when

there is an abundance of other insects, on the larve of some

of which it doubtless feeds.

Heterius gratus, n. sp.

Subquadratus, rufo-brunneus, fulvo-hispidus; fronte lateribus

striatis ; pronoto utrinque bisulcato; elytris striis 3 distinctis,

3 brevi; pygidio parce punctato, tenuissime impresso. L.

13 mill.

This species is very closely allied to H. ferrugineus ; it is

darker in colour, half as large again, with legs relatively

much longer and tibia much more dilated. The elytral

strie are three in number, two complete, and the third only as

long as two thirds of the elytra.

I took this species with a fuscous-coloured ant, midway be-

tween Shimonosuwa and the Wada-toge, August 1, 1881.

Heteerius optatus, n. sp.

Oblongo-ovatus, nigro-piceus, sparse fuscescenti-hirtus, punctulatus ;

pronoto lateribus subrotundatis, margine latissimo, medio bi-

striato; elytris striis 1-3 et suturali integris ; pedibus rufis, tibiis

modice latioribus. L. 2 mill.

I have only a single example of this curious Heterius,

which differs in colour and outline from all the hitherto re-

corded species. ‘The whole insect is piceous black, save the

anterior angles of the thorax and the legs, which arered. The

thorax has the lateral margin very wide, with two short fine

striz in the centre; these lines are not, as may at first appear,

the limit of the thoracic margin. The thorax, especially in

the anterior portion, is much more coarsely punctured than

the elytra.

I received this species from the vicinity of the Ishikari

river, in Yezo, and with it came specimens of a genus of

Synteliidee (not yet enunciated) , which corresponds with Oylistix

in the Histeridz, and it is probable that they all came from

the same tree. I think, therefore, that H. optatus has been

taken in association with an arboreal ant; and this idea seems

confirmed by the colour of the species, which agrees somewhat

with Dendrophilus punctatus or a dark-coloured Hretmotes.

Triballus semen, n. sp.

Ovalis, parum convexus, dense punctatus, nigro-piceus, parum

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xii. 10

138 Mr. G. Lewis on new Japanese Histeride.

nitidus ; fronte post oculos subtuberculata ; elytris striis dorsali-

bus 2 abbreviatis, obsoletis. L. 2 mill.

Allied to 7. americanus, but more convex, with the forehead

behind the eyes more elevated, the elytra strigose-punctate at

the sides, and the margin simple, not reflexed.

I have only one specimen; it was taken in an old tree at

Kiga, near Miyanoshita, May 1880.

Tryponeus fagi, n. sp.

Cylindricus, niger, nitidus, undique punctatus; antennis pedibusque

rufo-piceis. L. 4 mill.

do. Frontis lateribus basisque margine elevatis; proncto antice

retuso, medio subelevato.

9. Fronte plana, in medio depressa ; pronoto antice convexo.

T. kalemantenus is rather shorter and broader than this

species, but the two are nearly allied. The prosternum in

7. fagt has no lateral stria, and the thoracic marginal line con-

tinues well round the basal angles.

The perfect insects of Tryponceus prey on those of Platypus,

and it is useless seeking for the former in trees not infested

by the latter, which go 6 or 8 inches into the trees and are

followed by the Histerids. It is impossible to say from ob-

servation whether the spines or processes on the apices of

the elytra of the wood-borers protect them in any way from

their enemies, but I think they do not, and that they have other

uses. Zryponeus cannot turn round in the trees, but can

move backwards or forwards in the narrow galleries with

almost equal facility. It can only be caught, as a rule, when

traversing the distance between two holes ; but I have beaten

stray specimens in summer,

Tryponeus venator, n. sp.

Niger, nitidus, filiformis, parum dense punctatus; antennis pedibus-

que piceis; prothorace stria laterali integra, prosterno utrinque

striato. L. 33 mill.

3. Rostro apice modice reflexo, thorace antice linea in medio yix

elevata.

@. Fronte excavata.”

This species is more filiform than any other I know from

Asia, and is remarkable for its cylindricity, because the eastern

forms of the genus are usnally much more robust than the

American species. 7. venator teeds on a much smaller Platypus

than 7. fagi; each species preys, in fact, on an insect of its

own girth. ‘The male has the thorax a little longer than the

female and slightly compressed at the sides.

Mr. G. Lewis on new Japanese Histeride. 139

Found only in South Japan, at Yuyama and Konose, but

it is not rare where it occurs.

Onthophilus flavicornis, n. sp.

Breviter ovalis, niger, subnitid us ; antennis brunneis, clava flava ;

fronte in medio unicostata; pronoto dense strigoso, margine an-

gusto, subelevato ; propygidio tricarinato. L. 2 mill.

The sculpture is very similar in every respect to that of

the European O. striatus; the distinguishing characters are

the colour of the antenne, and the sides of the thorax being

only very narrowly margined, and not elevated at the base.

There is a slight difference also of outline, and some of my

remarks on Hester concolor will apply to this species.

Taken from a fungus at Bukenji, near Yokohama, early in

March 1880.

Onthophilus ostreatus, Lewis.

Onthophilus ostreatus, Lewis, Ent. Mo. Mag. xvi. 1879, p. 76.

This species, which is the largest yet known in the genus,

was formerly only recorded from China. In the autumn of

1880 Mr. Pryer obtained a fair series near his bungalow at

Yokohama, from refuse in a turnip field, and I am indebted

to him for four examples.

Onthophilus silve, n. sp.

Suborbicularis, niger, opacus; fronte triangulariter carinata; pronoto

parce tenuissime punctato, costis octo validis, duabus tantum ab-

breviatis; elytris sutura, margine laterali costisque duodecim,

elevatioribus. L. 23 mill.

The outline of this species in the head and thorax resembles

that of the American O. alternatus, but the insect is a little

smaller. The thorax has eight costa, six complete, two (the

third from the margin on each side) very short, with the punc-

tuation of the intervening spaces very scattered and shallow.

The elytrahave twelve costes complete and equally elevated, the

suture and margin corresponding with them ; the interstices

have at intervals a transverse line-like puncture, but none of

the longitudinal punctures which are so general in this genus.

Found under dead leaves at the Akinomiya, near the Suwa

lake, July 31, 1881.

Onthophilus arboreus, n. sp.

Orbicularis, niger, hispidus, opacus; antennis clava ferruginea. 0.

hispido proxime affinis, sed minor. L. 13 mill.

This insect has the dorsal punctures much less deep than in

10?

140 Dublin Microscopical Club.

O. hispidus ; it must, however, be observed that the species of

this section of Onthophilus are very difficult to define, as,

when in good condition, they are covered with minute

spines and mud-like scales, and it is impossible to see the

sculpture. As in the genus Dastarcus, the specific differ-

ences are very slight. All the hispid species are arboreal

in habit; the specimens I have from Japan were residing

in galleries of wood-borers, probably Tomicus, and were

8 or 10 inches from any orifice by which they could

emerge. In Ceylon, I found O. hispidus in the same way, ob-

taining a large number in one tree; and M. Raffray, under

similar conditions, found O. cost/pennis (also a hispid species)

in the island of Zanzibar.

The locality for O. arboreus is the forest behind the large

temple at Nara, in Hawatchi, where I took it in June 1881.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

DUBLIN MICROSCOPICAL CLUB.

February 15, 1883.

Magnetic Iron-Sand.—-Dr. Frazer showed a specimen of magnetic

iron-sand, of which the crystals were of brilliant adamantine lustre,

and showed several modifications of the primary form; these dis-

played marked polarity when acted on by an artificial magnet,

arranging themselves in bead-like strings.

Starch-granules (?) remaining in the Ash of Platinotupe Photo-

graphic Paper—Mr. Greenwood Pim showed a preparation of the

ash of platinotype photographic paper after treatment with potass

oxalate developer. Imbedded in the fibre of the paper were bright

blue semitransparent bodies, somewhat rounded, and which dissolved

in hot nitric and hydrochloric acids ; but cold acid did not appear to

produce much effect. They were considered to be a peculiar form

of starch-granule in the sizing of the paper.

Nauplius-stage of Astacus.—Prof. Haddon showed the Nauplius-

stage of Astacus fluviatilis, also the similar stage of a Cirripede for

comparison.

Penium rufopellitum, Roy, from Connemara, exhibited, to show

the Eaufoliation of the external reddish Cortical Coating.—Mr. Archer

showed examples from Connemara of Penium rufopellitum, Roy, a

remarkable, if not very striking, Desmid. It is curious, as would

seem, that this species has not been found out of the United King-

Dublin Microscopical Club. 141

dom, one station being in Scotland, near Aberdeen, originally found

by Mr. Roy ; the other being at Connemara, and found by Mr. Archer.

It probably most resembled Penium cylindrus (of which Mr. Archer

now showed an example); but it is very distinct indeed. This

form, P. rufopellitum, is of a brownish-red colour, due to an external

roughish bark-like coating, which is occasionally shed from a por-

tion of the superficies, the bare portion of the wall being then seen

to be colourless. There does not seem to be any other species with

this curious characteristic ; the reddish colour and roughish granular

superficies belonging to Penium cylindrus do not appear to be due to

an outward coating capable of exfoliation.

March 15, 1888.

Vaucheria sessilis showing septation.—Dr. E. Perceval Wright

exhibited some specimens, which had been some years mounted, of

Vaucheria sessilis, showing the septation of this form, which was

to be met with in the winter or early spring months. His object

in doing so was to direct attention to Dr. M. C. Cooke’s ‘* Notes on

Vaucheria” in the current (March) number of ‘ Grevillea,’ in which

he describes and figures septation of the filaments in a Vaucheria,

stating that such had not been previously recognized. In a foot-

note Dr. Cooke remarks that the septation which he figures differs

materially from that detailed by Stahl (Bot. Zeit. xxxvii. p. 129);

but is this so? for the species described are not the same. Le this

as it may, Hanstein, in 1872, has noticed the appearance of parti-

tion-walls in Vaucheria; and Schaarschmidt, judging from a short

analysis of his paper, written in Hungarian in November 1882

(‘ Biologisches Centralblatt’), had also done the same. ‘The speci-

mens exhibited had been observed by Dr. Wright in 1879.

Echinobotryum atrum, Corda.—Mr. Greenwood Pim showed

Echinobotryum atrum, Corda. This curious fungus is found parasitic

on the stems of certain moulds, usually in this case Stysanus or

Pachnocybe. It consists of groups of pear-shaped nearly black

spores, resembling perithecia. It is referred to the Torulacei by

Cooke, but its affinities with that group seem very doubtful. Some-

thing like mycelium was noticed in one or two instances. Possibly

culture may reveal something more of its history. The present

example appeared in abundance on the cut surface of an elm-branch

at Monkstown.

Haliphysema Tumanowiezii new to Ireland.—Prof. Haddon

showed Haliphysema Tumanowiczii from Dalkey Island, taken in

1882, the first recorded Irish example.

Cosmarium plicatum, Reinsch, forma majus, from damp walls

in a warm House at Glasnevin Botanic Garden.—Prof. M‘Nab

showed some gelatinous stuff from the walls of one of the warm

houses at Glasnevin Botanic Garden, formed by the confluent mucous

142 Dublin Microscopical Club.

envelopes of Phycochromaceous Alge, as frequently occurs on damp

rocks in subalpine spots, but here rather unexpectedly showing

imbedded certain Cosmaria. Prominent amongst these was the

large and on the whole decidedly rare rock-form Cosmarium plica-

ium, Reinsch, forma majus. Doubtless under the name Cosmarium

plicatum, Reinsch had in view two very distinct things, both indeed

rare, although the smaller one is somewhat more frequently met

with and usually in somewhat greater numbers than the “ forma

majus.” This, the present one, occurs both in Ireland and Scotland,

specimens from those wide-apart sources being absolutely identical.

Cosmarium acanthophorum, Nordstedt, exhibited to show that the

form appertains rather to Xanthidium.—Mr. Archer showed the so-

called Cosmarium acanthophorum, Nordstedt, also Xanthidium Nord-

stedti, Reinsch, showing how closely they approached one another,

and expressing some wonder that Nordstedt should relegate such a

form to Cosmarium at all, his name seeming to involve what might

be almost regarded as a contradiction in terms as is expressed in the

designation ‘‘ spine-bearing Cosmarium.”

Ammodiscus Scharmanni new to Ireland.—Mr. Balkwill, amongst

many beautifully mounted Foraminifera, showed Ammodiscus

Scharmannt, new to the Dublin fauna.

Air-bubbles in Water-cavities of Quartz—Prof. Hartley showed

some good and striking examples of air-bubbles in water-cayities of

quartz.

April 19, 1883.

Specimens of Torrubia (Cordyceps) exhibited—Mr. Pim showed

one of the strange group of Spheriaceous Fungi parasitic on insects,

formerly called Cordyceps, now referred to Torrubia. The speci-

mens were from the herbarium of Trinity College, and were identi-

fied by the Rev. M. J. Berkeley as Torrubia (Cordyceps) Gunme,

natives of Van Diemen’s Land, whence they had been sent to the

late Professor Harvey. The sections showed very long slender

sporidia having a seemingly chain-like structure, or like a number

of dumb-bells ranged end to end. Further maceration in caustic

potash resolved them into a series of transverse ridges across each

sporidium, with small globules between each pair of ridges. The

sporidia, though long, are extremely slender, so that it is very diffi-

cult to make out their structure. Specimens of Zorrubia Robertsit

from New Zealand were shown for comparison.

Microthamnion Kitzingianum exhibited—Mr. Crowe showed

examples of that minute arborescent Alga Microthamnion Kutzingi-

anum, somewhat widely distributed, but always scantily represented

and fitful in appearance. It forms an elegant very tiny little bushy

tuft of bright green colour.

Dublin Microscopical Club. 143

Budding in Polyzoa.—Prof. Haddon showed budding state of

Polyzoa, illustrating late union of the lophophore with the stomach,

and the origin of part of a bud from the endocyst and part from the

funiculus.

Augite Crystal_—Prof. V. Ball exhibited a transverse section of

an augite crystal from the Vesuvian lava of 1794. Under polarized

light this is a very beautiful object, and exhibits striae which mark

the position of a plane of twinning. A photograph of it, magnified

about 25 diameters, taken by Prof. G. F. Fitzgerald, represents this

character, some included cells, and the structure of the matrix with

admirable definition. The photograph was taken by electric light.

Foraminifera from the Vienna Basin.—Mr. Eleock showed a fine

series of mounted (fossil) Foraminifera from the Vienna basin, re-

marking that many were identical with those from oceanic collections

made during the expedition of H.M.S. ‘ Challenger,’ in fact in no way

distinguishable.

Alliospora sapugaye, Pim, further phases—Mr. Pim drew atten-

tion to the fungus shown by him last year, and provisionally named

Alliospora sapugaye. The description in the Club Minutes, though

correct in so far as it went, proved on further investigation imperfect,

inasmuch as the spore-bearing hyphe do not originate, as was thought,

directly from the globose columella, but from a layer of somewhat

wedge-shaped closely packed cells forming an outer coat, whose

thickness is twice or thrice the diameter of the columella, The

sporiferous hyphe, moreover, are frequently branched articulately

at the tip, where spores are formed, as in the genus Penicillium.

May 24, 1883.

Pileolaria tercbinthi exhibited-—Mr. Pim showed Pileolaria tere-

binthi, a native of Genoa, from specimens in the herbarium at Trinity

College, Dublin. This curious rust is technically a Uromyces, but

the lenticular spores with extremely long slender pedicels are abun-

dantly distinct from any ordinary form of that genus.

Section of Stem of Lycopodium.—Prof. M‘Nab exhibited a trans-

verse section of the stem of a species of Lycopodium, probably Lyco-

podium ilictfolium, from a plant growing in the stove at Glasnevin,

The central fibro-vascular cylinder presented a peculiar complicated

appearance on account of its construction, the xylem and phloem

being partly concentric, partly radial, according to the types of

DeBary. The centre was concentric, whilst the periphery of the

axile cylinder consisted of alternating radial bundles of xylem and

phloem.

A problematic Organism.—Dr. E. P. Wright showed a mounted

specimen of a peculiar and problematic organism which he had

found in some quantity, quite incrusting the root-like portions

144 Dublin Microscopical Club.

of one or two deep-sea aleyonarians. The specimens shown,

though mounted dry, had been quite lately in strong spirit, into

which they had, without doubt, been plunged on coming out

of the sea. The organism, which was found in the form of thin,

creeping, chain-like masses, consisted of a stoloniferous portion,

from which arose a forest of trichome-like bodies all about the

same length, and all terminating in a star of from five to six

rays. These bodies, like the stoloniferous body-mass, were all

formed of calcic carbonate, which, in spirit-specimens, seemed to

be invested with a thin homogeneous plasmodic layer of a protoplas-

mic nature. While inclined to ascribe to this form Rhizopodal affini-

ties, Dr. Wright found it quite impossible to do this with any cer-

tainty. With the crystal bodies in some Ascidians (in which these

bodies form separate entities, and not, as here, part of a common

mass) he fancied the exhibited specimens had nothing in common.

The few remains of siliceous spicules entangled in the trichome-like

bodies had obviously nothing to do with the strange but beautiful

organism.

Spirotenia acuta, Hilse, not strictly appertaining to the genus,

though of similar habit—Mr. Archer showed some examples of a

not uncommon, though local, unicellular Alga, doubtless that usually

regarded as Spirotenia acuta, Hilse, but in whieh, in fact, he never

could distinguish any trace whatever of a spiral arrangement of the

chlorophyll-mass, so characteristic in Spirotenia condensata, Sp.

closteridea, Sp. truncata, and Sp. parvula. No doubt the plant has the

habit and the same kind of occurrence as those named, the young

just- divided individuals hanging together in the same way in pairs

in the sharply defined common investing mucous matrix. This

plant, then, like Spirotenia obscura, so-called, he could hardly think

was truly a Spirotenia at all, but approached more to Peniwm, the

central axile (not parietal) mass of contents being only somewhat

twisted.

June 22, 1883.

Fruit of Cliftonia —Dr. E. Perceval Wright exhibited some moun-

ted fragments of Cliftonia pectinata, Harv., which he had quiterecently

received from Baron F. von Miller, and which had been dredged by

Prof. Bracebridge Wilson outside Port Phillip Head. These specimens

showed ovate ceramidia, which were developed from the points of

emergence of the pectinate ramelli of the frond. Harvey had never

seen the species in fruit, but hazarded the conjecture that the cera-

midia would prove to be, as in Claudia, formed out of contracted

phyllodia ; but it will be seen that the actual phenomenon is diffe-

rent from this, and adds one more to the characteristics of the genus

Cliftonia. So far the tetrapores of this species remain undescribed.

Section of Ailsa Crag Rock.—Prof. Hull, F.R.S., exhibited a thin

section of the rock of which Ailsa Crag, at the entrance to the Firth

of Clyde, is formed. It is a grey felsitic rock, composed of crystals

Geological Society. 145

of orthoclase, grains of quartz, a few needle-like crystals of horn-

blende, and a little chlorite, all of which are set in a felsite paste.

With a high power the grains of quartz are seen to contain nume-

rous gas-cavities, remarkable for their angular and crystalline forms ;

others contain a fluid, and show a small bubble. Prof. Hull ex-

plained. the supposed origin of this remarkable rock, as having

been the consolidated core of an ancient volcano, from which the

loose materials, originally forming the sides of the voleanic cone,

had been stripped off by denudation, thus leaving the solid core

standing alone,

Staurastrum mesoleium, n. s., evhibited —Mr. Archer drew atten-

tion to a Staurastrum form, which, though not quite peculiar to

Callery Bog, seems to have its headquarters there. He had once or

twice seen it from Connemara, and he suspected it may probably be the

same as aform mentioned by Mr. Roy as having been found at Scor-

ston Moor, near Aberdeen ; but Mr. Archer had never seen examples

from there. Mr. Roy had suspected his form, at any rate, to come

near to Staurastrum oligacanthwm, non Bréb., but as once under-

stood by Herr Nordstedt; but the latter, as he since acknowledged,

is wholly a different thing from St. oligacanthum, Bréb. (rare enough

in Ireland), and he had proposed to name the Swedish form Stawr-

astrum medioleve. But the Callery form (and possibly, as men-

tioned, the Aberdeen form too) seems to be, indeed, altogether

different from the Swedish form, now to be known as St. medioleve,

Nordstedt. The Callery form is a pretty one, about medium-sized,

triangular in end view, in front view the angles a little produced,

slightly spinulose. From its resemblance (albeit distant) to, and its

association, for the time being, in our ideas, with the Swedish form

(although neither name appears very appropriate), Mr. Archer

would propose to designate the present form by the (companion)

name Staurastrum mesoleium.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

December 19, 1883.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read :—

““On some Remains of Fossil Fishes from the Yoredale Series

at Leyburn in Wensleydale.” By James W. Davis, Esq., F.G.S.

After describing the nature and succession of beds among the

rocks which yielded the fossils under consideration, the author dis-

cussed the conditions under which they were deposited. He pointed

out that the Fish-fauna of the Yoredale series was distinguished by

some important peculiarities from that of the Mountain Limestone

below, as also from that of the Coal-measures. Some of the Car-

146 Geological Society.

boniferous-Limestone types are represented only by very small

specimens in the Yoredale series; certain Coal-measure fish make

their first appearance in these Yoredale beds; but a large propor-

tion of the species in the latter are peculiar to the formation.

Of the thirty-four species cited twenty are identified with known

Carboniferous-Limestone forms, namely :—Cladacanthus paradoxus,

Ag.; Physonemus hamatus, Ag.; Cladodus mucronatus and Hornet,

Davis, and C. striatus, Ag.; Pristicladodus dentatus, McC., and con-

einnus, Davis; Glyphanodus tenuis, Davis ; Petalodopsis tripartitus,

Davis ; Polyrjizodus Colei, Davis ; Diclitodus scitulus, Davis; Peta-

lodus acuminatus, Ag.; Pleurodus Woodi, Davis ; Pacilodus corru-

gatus, Davis ; Lophodus reticulatus, serratus, and bifurcatus, Davis ;

Psammodus rugosus, Ag. ; Copodus cornutus, Ag. ; and Ctenopetalus

erenatus, Davis. The Coal-measure species, Megalichthys Hibberti,

is also cited. The remaining thirteen species are described as new ;

they are :—Chomatodus lamelliformis, Sandalodus minor, Lophodus

conicus and angularis, Deltoptychius plicatus, and the following,

which are regarded as the types of new genera: Gomphacanthus

acutus, Hemicladodus unicuspidatus, Astrabodus eapansus, Cyrto-

nodus gibbus, Echinodus paradoxus, Diplacodus bulboides, Mycetodus

verrucosus, and Cercidognathus canaliculatus.

In conclusion the author noticed the occurrence, associated with

the above, of some very fragmentary remains, apparently belonging

to a Labyrinthodont, a portion of which have already been described

by Prof. Miall in the ‘ Quarterly Journal’ (vol. xxx. p. 775).

These remains consist of parts of the head and of one hind limb.

January 9, 1884.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read :—

“On further Discoveries of Vertebrate Remains in the Triassic

Strata of the South Coast of Devonshire, between Budleigh Salterton

and Sidmouth.” By A. T. Metcalfe, Esq., F.G.S.

The author gave a brief stratigraphical account of the Triassic

rocks of the coast. He then described some vertebrate remains,

consisting chiefly of portions of jaw-bones with teeth in line, pro-

bably of Labyrinthodonts, found in the Upper Sandstones ( Ussher’s

classification) at High Peake Hill, near Sidmouth, by H. J. Carter,

Esq., F.R.S. At numerous places between Budleigh Salterton and

Sidmouth Mr. Carter and the author had found a large number of

isolated bone fragments. Such fragments had been submitted to a

microscopical examination by Mr. Carter. In some specimens the

bone structure was visible throughout; in some the bony portion

had been partially removed and replaced by an infiltration of

mineral matter; in others the removal of the bony portion was

complete. From these facts the author drew the conclusion that a

comparative abundance of vertebrate life was maintained during the

Miscellaneous. 147

Triassic period ; and that the rareness of Triassic fossils was due not

so much to the paucity of animal life during that period as to the

fact that Triassic strata afforded no suitable conditions for the pre-

servation of organic remains.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the so-called Dimorphism in the Genus Cambarus.

By Watrter Faxon.

Tue existence of two forms of the adult male in all the species

of the genus Cumbarus was discovered by Louis Agassiz and Henry

James Clark. The differences between the two forms affect more

especially the first pair of abdominal appendages, organs concerned

in the act of coition, but also extend to the general form and sculp-

ture of the body. In one form (unhappily called by Dr. Hagen the

“second form’’), the first pair of abdominal appendages have a

structure nearly like that seen in all young males. The hooks on

the third joint of the third (in some species of the third and fourth)

pair of legs are small, and in the sculpture of the shell and shape of

the claws this form approaches the female. In the other form

(Hagen’s “ first form”), the articulation near the base of the first

pair of abdominal appendages is gone, and the whole member is

much more highly specialized, the terminal hooks being horny, more

widely separated, and in every way more highly developed; in

those species with bifid tips to these appendages the branches are

longer, slenderer, more widely separated, and stiffer; the hooks on

the thoracic legs are longer and more perfectly finished ; the sculp-

ture of the whole body is more pronounced, and the claws are larger

and more powerful. No intermediate conditions are found, and

there is no relation between these forms and the size of the indivi-

dual, the ‘‘ second form ” being large and the “first form” small,

or vice versd. Hence we are forbidden to interpret the two forms

as stages in ordinary development. Dr. Hagen has shown that in

individuals of the “second form” the internal generative organs are

smaller than in the “first form,” but having only alcoholic material

he was unable to determine any thing concerning the presence or

absence of spermatozoa. He interprets the facts asa case of dimor-

phism, and surmises that the “second form” males are sterile

individuals.

In the autumn of 1875 I received a lot of living Cambarus rusti-

eus, Girard, from Kentucky, males of the “ first form” and females,

which bred freely in confinement. After pairing, three of the males

moulted, and were thrown, while in the soft-shelled state, into

alcohol, together with their exuvie. An examination of these

Specimens now reveals the fact that the soft-shelled specimens are

148 Miscellaneous.

all of the “ second form,” their exuvice of the “first form”! After

attaining the “first form” and after pairing the same individual

has reverted to the “second form.” It is now clear that we are

not dealing with a case of true dimorphism, such as is well known

among insects and plants, but it appears probable that the two

forms of the crayfish are alternating periods in the life of the indi-

vidual, the “first form” being assumed during the pairing-season,

the ‘second form ” during the intervals between the pairing-seasons,

It is to be inferred that before the animal is again capable of repro-

duction another moult will bring it again into the “ first form.”

The fact that large collections, made at one time and place, often

contain only one or a great preponderance of one form of the male

is now explained.

I have also before me a male specimen of Cambarus propinquus,

Girard, from Wisconsin, belonging to the Peabody Museum of Yale

College, which was taken in the act of moulting. The old shell is

‘first form,” the soft shell emerging from it is ‘ second form.”

It is remarkable that two forms of the male have not been

detected in any other genus of crayfishes.

Fritz Miller (‘ Fiir Darwin’) has pointed out the existence of two

forms of the male in the genera Yanais and Orchestia, which he

considers as truly dimorphic forms. It is possible that these are to

be explained in the same way as the two forms of the male Cam-

barus.

Such a change as this connected with the reproductive period is

unparalleled, so far as I know, among the Invertebrata, and even

among the Vertebrata ; the cases of partial atrophy of the genera-

tive organs or shedding of antlers (as in the stag) after the rut is

over are hardly comparable.

At the time I had the specimens alive my attention had not been

drawn to the questions relating to the two forms of the males, so

that I failed to make anatomical examination, and the specimens

have now lain too long in alcohol to be serviceable for internal

dissection. I hope, however, that naturalists who are more

favourably situated will be able to throw more light on this subject.

I will add that the males of extraordinary size which I have seen

are all of the “ first form.” Do these very old individuals cease to

moult? Do they become permanently capable of reproduction ?—

Amer. Journ. Sci., January 1884, p. 42.

Museum of Comparative Zoology,

Cambridge, Mass.,

Noy. 12, 1883.

On Visual Organs in Solen. By Dr. B. SHarpe.

Dr. Benjamin Sharpe called attention to a remarkably primitive

form of visual organ that he had discovered in the siphon of Solen

ensis and S. vagina (the common “ razor-shell ”’).

His attention was directed to the probable possession of visual

Miscellaneous. : 149

organs by observing a number of these animals which were ex-

posed in large basins for sale at Naples. A shadow cast by his

hand caused the extended siphons of the specimens on which the

shadow fell, instantly to retract, while those not in the shadow re-

mained extended. Repeating this experiment at the Zoological

Station at Naples, and being fully convinced that the retraction

was due to the shadow and not to a slight jar which might have been

the cause, he was led to examine the siphon more closely, and he

also made a series of vertical sections for the purpose of very minute

study.

When the siphon of a large Solen is cut open and examined, a

number of fine blackish-brown lines or fine grooves are seen. These

are situated between and at the base of the short tentacular pro-

cesses of the external edge of the siphon. As many as fifty of these

little grooves were found to be present in some specimens, and some

of them were from | to 1°5 millim. in length.

When a vertical section is examined these pigmented grooves are

distinctly seen, and the cells of which they are composed are very

different from the ordinary epithelial cells which cover the more

pigmented parts. These latter cells are ordinary columnar epithelial

cells with a large nucleus which is situated near the tunica on which

it rests. The pigmented cells are from one third to one half longer

than those just described, and consist of three distinct parts. The

upper part, or that part furthest from the tunica, appears perfectly

transparent and takes up about one ninth or one tenth of the total

length of the cell; this part is not at all affected with the colouring-

matter used in colouring the whole. The second part of the

cell is deeply pigmented and consequently opaque; it is filled

with a dark brown or almost black granulated pigment; this takes

up about one half of the length of the cell. Below this is the third

part of this cell, consisting of a clear mass, which takes a slight tinge

when coloured ; this is probably the most active part of the cell; in

this is imbedded the large oval nucleus. This nucleus is sharply

demarcated and is filled with a granulated matter, which takes a

dark colour in borax carmine, as do, indeed, the nuclei of all the

epidermal cells.

These retinal cells, if they may be so called, are similar to those

described by P. Fraisse in 1881 (Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool., Bd. xxyv.), in

the very primitive eye of Patella cwrulea, the principal difference

being that in Patella the transparent part at the top of the cell

seems to be a little more extensive. This eye of Patella is open,

being merely an invaginated part of the epidermis, and has no lens,

In Haliotis tuberculata we find an open eye also, but with the addi-

tion of a very primitive lens. The next higher grade of eye seems

to be that of Fisswrella rosea, in which the eye is closed and pos-

sesses also a lens; now in these two latter forms, where we find a

lens present, the retinal cells do not possess the transparent ends

we find in Patel/a and Solen, but the pigment fills the upper part

of the cell quite to the top. This would indicate, he thinks, that the

transparent part took the place of a lens,

150 Miscellaneous.

No special nerve-fibres could be detected passing to these pig-

mented grooves. Nerves passing to the eye of Patella were also

wanting; while, on the other hand, distinct veins were found

passing to the eye of Haliotis and Fissurella.

He further stated that this power of distinguishing a shadow

would be of great use to the animal in the struggle for existence.

The Solen lies buried perpendicularly in the sand, and allows the

siphon to project a little above the surface. This projecting part

would, probably, frequently be bitten off by fishes, were it not for

the fact that the shadow of the enemy would give warning, so that

the siphon could be withdrawn in time to save it from destruction.

—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., Nov. 6, 1883, p. 248.

On a Nematode Parasitic on the Conmon Onion.

By M. Joannus Cuatin.

It is well known that the parasitism of the Nematoda is exerted

not only at the expense of animals, a certain number of these worms

attacking various plants, in which they give rise to more or less

serious alterations. The Anguillula of mildewed wheat has been very

long known ; an allied species, parasitic on the coffee-tree, has been

studied by M. C. Jobert ; and other worms belonging to the same

group are observed in Dipsacez, Mosses, &c., as [ took occasion to

state in a communication dating some years back.

The worm which forms the subject of the present note lives as a

parasite in the common onion (Alliwm Cepa, Linn.), and becomes in

it the cause of a disease of which I have been able to trace the

different phases, thanks to the extreme kindness of M. Pasteur, who

sent me, in May 1881, a portion of a bulb infested by these Nema-

todes. I have been compelled to defer the publication of the results

of my researches on account of the time necessary for tracing the

development and the mode of propagation of the worm, apprecia-

ting exactly its vital resistance &. Even now I shall confine

myself to a summary of the principal points of its history ; the ana-

tomical and embryogenic details &¢. must find a place in a more

extended work.

By its general characters and especially the construction of its

digestive tube, as also by the organization of its reproductive ap-

paratus, the Anguillula of the onion must be classed in the great

genus Z'ylenchus, and every thing authorizes our thinking that it

represents a species distinct from those which have hitherto been

described.

It is in the larval state that the worm penetrates into the bulb,

which it attacks at the level of the “ fundamental axis;” then it

spreads into the roots and to the base of the flowering stem, gene-

rally respecting the external tissues, but completely disorganizing

the central tissue, even getting into the fibro-vascular bundles and

reducing them to a brownish pultaceous mass, in which nothing but

a few fragments of spiral vessels is soon to be observed.

Miscellaneous. 151

The Anguillula then attains its full development, the sexual

organs, sketched out in the larva, rapidly complete their formation ;

fecundation takes place ; and from the ova issue the young clayi-

form larvee, which are speedily set free by the disaggregation of the

bulb. They creep about in the surrounding soil, that is, if the

latter is sufficiently damp ; in the contrary case they remain dried

up and in a state of latent vitality, until the moment when favour-

able conditions permit them to revert to active life. On arriving in

the neighbourhood of a normally developed Alliwm they penetrate

into it, as above stated, and the cycle recommences.

In this way is explained how the same bulb contains at the same

time adults, ova, and larvee, and also how the parasite can be trans-

mitted with the greatest facility from one plant to another, and how

itis rapidly propagated through a whole plantation. As to the propa-

gation through the floral organs &c., this is rare, the Anguillula only

attaining them with difficulty, and this, indeed, precisely on account

of the initial injuries which it causes in the bulb, and the effect of

which is to arrest the development of the flowering-stem or to dry

it up quickly.

The larvze present a faculty of revivification analogous to that ob-

served in the larve of the Anguillula of mildewed wheat; but it

would seem that here this faculty is less powerful. I have, how-

ever, been able to ascertain it in larve preserved for twenty-six

months in a dry well-corked bottle; beyond this period I have only

obtained negative results. The adult Anguillulee, subjected to desic-

eation, perish quickly, as is also the case when they are exposed to

a cold of —10° (=14° F.), which has no action on the larve.

Acidulated water and dilute alcohol instantly kill the adults, while

the Jarvee retain their vitality in them for some time.

These facts are obviously comparable to those observed in the case

of the Anguillula of mildewed wheat, but the onion-parasite con-

stantly manifests a smaller vital resistance. There is only one

exception to be made in this particular:—M. Davaine has shown

that the Anguillula of the mildewed wheat when introduced into

the digestive canal of fishes, batrachians, and reptiles remains intact,

whereas if the experiment be repeated with birds or Mammalia the

worm is soon digested. Now the Anguillula of the onion does not

undergo any alteration in this same medium, and is to be met with

again, distinctly characterized, either in the dejections or in the con-

tents of the intestine, if the animal has been killed shortly after the

ingestion of portions of the plants containing the worms. One

might thus be exposed to the error of regarding them as true para-

sites of the host into which they have been accidentally introduced,

and in which they cannot acquire any development or undergo any

encystation, as I have clearly ascertained.

The agents employed against the Anguillula of mildewed wheat

may be used against the parasite of the onion ; but the most effica-

cious process consists in pulling up the diseased plants and burning

them.—Comptes Rendus, December 24, 1883, p. 1503.

152 Miscellaneous.

Evidence of a Protozoéa Stage in Crab Development.

By H. W. Conn*.

There is great interest attached to speculations as to the probable

ancestry of the Decapods, owing to the value which the conclusions

have in enabling us to interpret paleontological facts. There have

been quite a number of theories advanced as to the original stem

from which the Decapods have been derived, two of which claim

especial attention. One is the theory of Miller, who finds such a

stem-form in the zoéa. Another, suggested by Glaus, or in a diffe-

rent form by Brooks, considers the protozoéa as the ancestral stem.

It is of great importance in understanding the Crustacea to decide

between these two views, inasmuch as by the first view Crustacea

are supposed to have descended from a form without a thorax, while

according to the second, the thorax was present in the original

Decapod stem. Some work done at Hampton during the last summer

upon the larval cuticle of crabs indicates conclusively that the latter

view is the correct one, or that at least Fritz Miiller’s view is in-

correct. The larval skin, particularly the telson, of a large number

of crab zoéas was studied with the following results :—The larval

skin is not in different crabs alike, nor is it in any case exactly

similar to the enclosed zoéa. There is always an indication, more or

less complete, of some previously existing stage. There has been

shown in the various forms studied a gradation from the larval skin,

with little difference from the zoéa enclosed, to a larval skin which

is utterly unlike the zoéa, but which possesses a forked tail with

fourteen long feathered spines. This gradation is complete, and a

study of the different embryonic telsons shows that all have been

derived from the form shown by Panopeus, which has a forked tail

with fourteen spines. Now such a larval skin is to be considered

simply as the cast-off skin of some stage immediately preceding the

zoéa. It has been shown by Paul Meyer that the study of the larval

skin of Macrura leads to a similar result; that a forked tail with

fourteen spines is also seen in the early history of this group. If

therefore a form can be found which shows these peculiarities, we

have reason for accepting it as the stem-form of the higher Crus-

tacea. Now a study of the different. protozoéa-forms which occur in

the ontogeny of various Macrura shows that we have in this form

a stage which fulfils the conditions. It has the forked tail with

fourteen spines, and has large swimming antenne, another pecu-

liar characteristic of the crab larval cuticle. If the various larval

skins of crabs and Macrura be compared with each other, it will be

seen that they are all to be ccnsidered as modifications of a tail

much like that present in the larval skin of Panopeus; and if this

tail be compared with the protozoéa-tail of Peneus, the likeness will

be seen to be very striking. We have therefore, in the comparative

study of the larval cuticle of crabs, good reason for accepting as the

stem-form of the Decapods a form which had resemblance to a pro-

tozoéa.—Johns Hopkins University Circulars, Jan. 1884, p. 41.

* Abstract of a communication to the University Scientific Association,

November 7, 1888.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 75. MARCH 1884.

XVIII.— On Grantia ciliata, var. spinispiculum, Crer.

By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e.

[Plate VIII. ]

HAvInG lately (September 1883) had occasion to collect a few

of the Calcispongiz which grow upon the rocks and seaweed

about this place (Budleigh-Salterton, South Devon), I found

it necessary to refer to Dr. Bowerbank’s ‘ Monograph of the

British Spongiade’ to ascertain if I had among them any

specimens of the Granta ciliata illustrated in his third vol.

(pl. 11. figs. 1-15), which appears to me to be typically that

described and illustrated by Dr. Johnston in his ‘ History of

British Sponges’ (p. 176, pl. xx. fig. 4, and pl. xxi. figs. 6

and 7). Of this the type specimen is in the Johnstonian

collection in the British Museum (no. 30, registered 47. 9. 7.

79), evidencing Montagu’s remark respecting this sponge,

which Johnston has quoted, viz. “ that the specific character

of being ‘ surrounded at top by a crown of spines’ is rarely

identified” (op. et loc. cit.). This is also shown in Dr.

Bowerbank’s illustration (op. et loc. cit. pl. ii. figs. 1 and 3) ;

but in his description of this species (op. c7t. vol. ii. p. 24)

he refers for further particulars to his first paper on “‘ The

Organization of Grantia ciliata,” viz. that in the ‘'Transac-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xiii. 11

154 Mr. H. J. Carter on Grantia ciliata,

tions of the Microscopical Society’ (vol. vii. p. 79, pl. v.),

where the illustrations of the entire sponge (figs. 1 and 2) are

quite different from those in the third volume of his ‘ Mono-

graph.’

These differences were observed by Hiickel in 1870, when

he made two species of them under the name of Sycandra

ciliata for the former and S. coronata for the latter (‘ Die

Kalkschwamme,’ vol. ii. pp. 296 and 304, and ‘ Atlas,’ Taf.

li. and lviii. and Taf. li. and 1x.). But it does not seem to have

influenced Dy Bowerbank in 1874, although the Rev. A. M.

Norman, who edited the posthumous volume of his work (vol.

iv., 1882), adopts the separation (p. 230).

However, after carefully reading and comparing Hiickel’s

description of Syeandra (Grantia) ciliata, S. coronata, and S.

rapnanus respectively (vol. ii. p. 296 et seqg.), together with

the specimens of the two former found here, it appears to me

_that they run into each other in such a way that, although

there may be grounds for making a separate species of the

latter, I, with the late Dr. Bowerbank, see none for separating

specifically the two former. The differences that exist be-

tween Sycandra ciliata and 8S. coronata appear to me to arise

chiefly from the circumstances under which they have grown,

viz. whether this has taken place in strong currents or com-

paratively still water, which, on account of the extreme

brittleness and delicacy of the finer and longer spicules on the

surface ot the body, leads to their being more or less broken

off. If these spicules have been, retained entire, they are

generally so matted together in the dried specimen as to ob-

scure the conuli from which they proceed and thus give the

surface of the body a shaggy (‘ zottig,’’ H.) character; while

those of the peristome or mouth may be more or less worn

away, thus corresponding with Johnston’s type specimen, Dr.

Bowerbank’s illustrations (vol. ii. 7. c.), and my own expe-

rience here ; but if, on the other hand, the finer and longer

spicules of the conuli have been broken off, while the shorter

and stouter ones which succeed them inwards remain, which is

generally the case, then the conuli will of course be exposed,

and the peristome remaining intact, we shall get a specimen

like that represented by Dr. Bowerbank in the ‘ Transactions

of the Microscopical Society’ (/. c.), the former being Hiickel’s

_ Sycandra ciliata and the latter his S. coronata. As to spe-

cific differences being deduced from themeasurements of spicules

and even the entire forms themselves of sponges, these are go

variable generally that it is only here and there that they

afford any trustworthy evidence.

But there is a difference in structure between Sycandra

var. spinispiculum, Ctr, 155

etliata and SS. coronata on the one hand and S. raphanus on

the other, which may, if constant, claim specific distinction

for the latter; I allude to the prismatic form of the radial

chambers in S. raphanus, whose transverse section made lon-

gitudinally to the body, midway between the surface of the

cloaca and the conuli, presents a hexagonal arrangement with

triangular spaces between the hexagons, first noticed by

Hickel in his synoptical table of these sponges (op. e7t. vol. il.

p- 294), while in Sycandra ciliata and 8S. coronata a similar

section shows the chambers to be c¢rcular or cylindrical. How

far this is sufficiently persistent to justify specific separation

I am not prepared to state.

Carefully comparing Hiickel’s description of Sycandra ra-

phanus with the species that prevails here, which in all re-

spects agrees with that from the north of Shetland which I

have named “Grantia ciliata, var. spinispiculum ” (“ Sponges

dredged on board H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine,’”’ ‘ Annals,’ 1876,

vol. xviii. p. 468, pl. xii. figs. 6 and 7), I can see no differ-

ence between the two except in the presence of the spiniferous

spicules in the latter, to which I shall presently allude, but

which Hiickel does not notice at a// either in his descriptions

or illustrations, although F. E. Schulze a few years later

illustrated and described them particularly in Sycandra ra-

phanus (Zeitschrift f. wiss. Zoologie, 1875, Bd. xxv. 3es

Suppl. pp. 254 and 255, Taf. xix. fig. 1, a-d).

Now the fact of such spinous spicules having been found in

Sycandra raphanus compared with their presence here in

Grantia spinispiculum, whose structure otherwise corre-

sponds exactly with Hiickel’s description of the former,

leads me to infer that Grantia spinispiculum and Sycandra

raphanus are the same, while the prismatic form of their

radial chambers (and, perhaps, the spiniferous spicules) alone

distinguishes them from Sycandru ciliata and S. coronata.

It is the identity or not of the two former which I wish to be

confirmed, as | de not possess a type specimen of Sycandra

raphanus from the Adriatic for comparison ; and therefore shall

give hereafter an illustrated description of Grantia ciliata, var.

spinispiculum, in all its principal detail, not only for this pur-

pose, but to illustrate the variety itself, which hitherto has not

been done.

In alluding to the acerate spicules which form the outer

layer of the “collar-ring ” noticed by Lieberkiihn in “Grantia

ciliata sive Sycon ciliatum” (Archiv f. Anat. u. Physiologie,

July 1859, Heft iii. p. 373), and subsequently by Bower-

bank (Trans. Microscop. Soc. J. c. p. 82), Hiickel observes

(op. cit. vol. ii. p. 308) that they are not to be ny Grantia

156 Mr. H. J. Carter on Grantia ciliata,

ciliata (“bei S. celiata feilen ”’), which I fancy must be a mis-

take,asfrom microscopical examination of specimens now before

me | must agree with Lieberkiihn and Bowerbank in affirm-

ing that the collar-ring (“ Halsring,”’ H.) in all three (that

is including S. raphanus) commences where the conuli on the

surface outsede, and therefore the oscules of the radial cham-

bers on the surface of the cloaca cnside, cease and ends where

the corona proper or circle of long, straight, setaceous, simple

spicules commences (PI. VIII. fig. 2, 4), and that this layer of

comparatively thick acerate spicules externally may be more or

less present, according to the wear and tear above noticed to

which the specimens may have been subjected. How far we

may be justified in identifying with Sycandra raphanus the

specimens of Grantia ciliata, var. spinispiculum, which I have

lately found here, the following illustrated description, as above

suggested, may determine.

Granita ciliata, var. spinispiculum. (PI. VILE. figs. 1-8.)

Pyriform elongated, fixed by the small end to the object on

which it may be growing, terminated at the large or free end

by an asbestine glistening pencil of long straight spicules ;

conulated over the surface, which is also ciliated with fine

long spicules, inclined forwards and often presenting an asbes-

tine sheen, like that of the pencil of spicules at the free end ;

more or less inflated and bent upon itself, often dividing

into two heads, that is bigeminate (Pl. VIII. figs. 1 and 2).

Colourless or transparent white. Consistence fragile. Sur-

face uniformly covered with conical processes in juxtaposition

(fig. 2, aaa), whose framework is composed of triradiate spi-

cules, terminating towards the point of the cone in a slightly

extended ray, which, intermingling with a bunch of linear

spicules consisting of fifty or more of variable length, alto-

gether forms the ciliary covering of the body just mentioned.

“ Bunch of linear spicules’? composed of six forms, viz. :—1,

extremely slender, almost immeasurably thin, straight,

smooth, almost imperceptibly -tapering outwards from an

equally slight enlargement of the proximal end, in shape

something like knitting-needies (‘“ Stricknadeln,” H.), in

bundles scantily dispersed among the larger acerates, variable

in length, averaging perhaps about 1-85th inch long, but

seldom found entire from their delicacy. 2, short, fusiform,

shghtly curved and spined over one or both sides of the distal

portion, which is terminated by a short smooth spur turned in

the opposite direction, varying in length about 1-461st of an

inch, which is that of the shortest observed (fig. 3, ¢). 3,

var. spinispiculum, Crér. 157

short straight acerates, minutely spined or serrated also over

their distal portion, sharp-pointed, or terminated by a pin-like

inflation at. the distal end; shortest form seen about 1-300th

of an inch (fig. 4, ¢ and d). 4, long, straight, smooth,

slightly tapering from a more or less slightly enlarged lanceo-

late or simply pointed proximal end to a curved free extre-

mity, about 1-300th inch in length, serrated over the convexity

and ending in a sharp smooth spineless point, which is turned

in the opposite direction ; serratures more or less distinct and in

many instances evidently directed outwards, diminishing in

size towards either extremity, the whole spicule varying

in length from 1-461st of an inch, which is that of the

smallest above mentioned, to 1-6th inch, which may be the

maximum length of the longest (fig. 3). 5, like the last

in form, but straight throughout, terminating in a very fine

point, serrated on one side only, in two approximated broken

lines, for about the same length as the foregoing, but with the

teeth much larger and directed ¢nwards, diminishing in size to

the distal extremity as they increase in size in the opposite

direction; length variable, viz. from about 1-300th of an inch,